GIFT   OF 
Professor  Whitten 


MOON  OF  ISRAEL 


WORKS     BY     H.     RIDER     HAGGARD 


PARLIAMENTARY   BLUE-BOOK 
REPORT  TO  H.  M.'s  GOVERNMENT  ON  THE  SALVATION 
ARMY  COLONIES  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES,  WITH  SCHEME 
OF  NATIONAL  LAND  SETTLEMENT.     [Cd.  2562] 

POLITICAL   HISTORY 
CETEWAYO  AND  HIS  WHITE  NEIGHBOURS 

WORKS  ON  SOCIOLOGY,  AGRICULTURE,  AND 
COUNTRY  LIFE 

RURAL  ENGLAND  (2  vols.)  THE  POOR  AND  THE  LAND 

RURAL  DENMARK  AND  ITS  LES-         REGENERATION 
SONS  A  FARMER'S  YEAR 

A  GARDENER'S  YEAR 

"Mr.  Rider  Haggard  is  probably  most  widely  known  as  a  novelist, 
but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  there  are  few  men  nmu  writing  English  whose 
books  on  vital  sociological  questions  are  of  such  value  as  his,  and  hardly 
one  among  this  small  number  who  has  grasped  as  he  has  grasped  the 
dangers  that  beset  the  future  of  the  English-speaking  people,  and  the  way 
these  dangers  can  best  be  met. "  —  Mr.  Theodore  Roosevelt  in  "  The  Out- 
look," New  York,  July  i,  1911. 

BOOK  OF  TRAVEL 
A  WINTER  PILGRIMAGE 


NOVELS 

BEATRICE 
JOAN  HASTE 


DAWN 

THE  WITCH'S  HEAD 

JESS  DOCTOR  THERNE 

COLONEL  QUARITCH,  V.C.  STELLA  FREGELIUS 

MOON  OF  ISRAEL  LOVE  ETERNAL 

THE  WAY  OF  THE  SPIRIT 


ROMANCES 


KING  SOLOMON'S  MINES 

SHE 

AYESHA:  The  Return  of  She 

ALLAN  QUATERMAIN 

MR.  MEESON'S  WILL 

ALLAN'S  WIFE 

CLEOPATRA 

ERIC  BRIGHTEYES 

NADA  THE  LILY 

MONTEZUMA'S  DAUGHTER 

THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE  MIST 

HEART  OF  THE  WORLD 

SWALLOW 

MARIE 

THE      MAHATMA       AND      THE 

HARE 
ALLAN       AND       THE       HOLY 

FLOWER 
FINISHED 
MOON  OF  ISRAEL 


BLACK     HEART    AND    WHITE 

HEART 
LYSBETH 
PEARL-MAIDEN 
THE  BRETHREN 
THE     SPIRIT     OF     BAMBATSE 

(BENITA) 
MARGARET 
THE  GHOST  KINGS 
THE  YELLOW  GOD:     AN  IDOL 

OF  AFRICA 
MORNING  STAR 
THE  LADY  OF  BLOSSHOLME 
QUEEN  SHEBA'S  RING 
RED  EVE 
CHILD  OF  STORM 
THE  WANDERER'S  NECKLACE 
THE  IVORY  CHILD 
WHEN  THE  WORLD  SHOOK 


(In  Collaboration  with  Andrew  Lang) 
THE  WORLD'S  DESIRE 


'  Merapi  it  was  indeed     .     . 


(Page  112) 


MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

A  TALE  OF  THE  EXODUS 


BY 


H.  RIDER  HAGGARD 

AUTHOR  or  "  SHE,"  "  ALLAN  QUATERMAIN,"  "  MARIE,' 
"CHILD  OF  STORM,"  ETC. 


SECOND  IMPRESSION 


LONGMANS,   GREEN   AND   CO. 

FOURTH  AVENUE  AND  30TH  STREET,  NEW  YORK 
1920 


COPYRIGHT,  1918,  BY 
LONGMANS,  GREEN  AND  Co. 


*  "Reprinted,  '/fpnl,"  1919" 
Reprinted,  March,  1920 


Stanhope  jpress 

H.  GILSON  COMPANY 
BOSTON,  U.S.A. 


AUTHOR'S  NOTE 


THIS  book  suggests  that  the  real  Pharaoh  of  the 
Exodus  was  not  Meneptah,  or  Merenptah,  son  of 
Rameses  the  Great,  but  the  mysterious  usurper,  Amen- 
meses,  who  for  a  year  or  two  occupied  the  throne 
between  the  death  of  Meneptah  and  the  accession  of 
his  son  the  heir-apparent,  the  gentle-natured  Seti  II. 

Of  the  fate  of  Ameumeses  history  says  nothing;  he 
may  well  have  perished  in  the  Red  Sea  or  rather  the 
Sea  of  Reeds,  for,  unlike  those  of  Meneptah  and  the 
second  Seti,  his  body  has  not  been  found. 

Students  of  Egyptology  will  be  familiar  with  the 
writings  of  the  scribe  and  novelist  Anana,  or  Ana  as  he 
is  here  called. 

It  was  the  Author's  hope  to  dedicate  this  story  to 
Sir  Gaston  Maspero,  K.C.M.G.,  Director  of  the  Cairo 
Museum,  with  whom  on  several  occasions  he  discussed 
its  plot  some  years  ago.  Unhappily,  however,  weighed 
down  by  one  of  the  bereavements  of  the  war,  this 
great  Egyptologist  died  in  the  interval  between  its 
writing  and  its  publication.  Still,  since  Lady  Maspero 
informs  him  that  such  is  the  wish  of  his  family,  he 
adds  the  Dedication  which  he  had  proposed  to  offer 
to  that  eminent  writer  and  student  of  the  past. 

DEAR  SIR  GASTON  MASPERO, 

When  you  assured  me  as  to  a  romance  of 
mine  concerning  ancient  Egypt,  that  it  was  so  full 
of  the  "  inner  spirit  of  the  old  Egyptians "  that, 


^44276 


vi  AUTHOR'S   NOTE 

after  kindred  efforts  of  your  own  and  a  lifetime  of 
study,  you  could  not  conceive  how  it  had  been  possible 
for  it  to  spring  from  the  brain  of  a  modern  man,  I 
thought  your  verdict,  coming  from  such  a  judge,  one 
of  the  greatest  compliments  that  ever  I  received.  It 
is  this  opinion  of  yours  indeed  which  induces  me  to 
offer  you  another  tale  of  a  like  complexion.  Especially 
am  I  encouraged  thereto  by  a  certain  conversation 
between  us  in  Cairo,  while  we  gazed  at  the  majestic 
countenance  of  Pharaoh  Meneptah,  for  then  it  was, 
as  you  may  recall,  that  you  said  you  thought  the  plan 
of  this  book  probable  and  that  it  commended  itself  to 
your  knowledge  of  those  dim  days. 

With  gratitude  for  your  help  and  kindness  and  the 
sincerest  homage  to  your  accumulated  lore  concerning 
the  most  mysterious  of  all  the  perished  peoples  of  the 
earth, 

Believe  me  to  remain 

Your  true  admirer, 

H.  RIDER  HAGGARD. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  SCRIBE  ANA  COMES  TO  TANIS i 

II.  THE  BREAKING  or  THE  CUP 13 

III.  USERTI 29 

IV.  THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL 44 

V.  THE  PROPHECY 60 

VI.  THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN 79 

VII.  THE  AMBUSH 100 

VIII.  SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH 116 

IX.  THE  SMITING  OF  AMON 132 

X.  THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH 148 

XI.  THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES 168 

XII.  THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ 183 

XIII.  THE  RED  NILE 201 

XIV.  Ki  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS 217 

XV.  THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR 239 

XVI.  JABEZ  SELLS  HORSES 255 

XVII.  THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI 269 

XVIII.  THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI 285 


vii 


MOON    OF    ISRAEL 

CHAPTER  I 

SCRIBE   ANA   COMES   TO   TANIS 

THIS  is  the  story  of  me,  Ana  the  scribe,  son  of  Men, 
and  of  certain  of  the  days  that  I  have  spent  upon  the 
earth.  These  things  I  have  written  down  now  that  I 
am  very  old  in  the  reign  of  Rameses,  the  third  of  that 
name,  when  Egypt  is  once  more  strong  and  as  she  was 
in  the  ancient  time.  I  have  written  them  before  death 
takes  me,  that  they  may  be  buried  with  me  in  death, 
for  as  my  spirit  shall  arise  in  the  hour  of  resurrection, 
so  also  these  my  words  may  arise  in  their  hour  and 
tell  to  those  who  shall  come  after  me  upon  the  earth 
of  what  I  knew  upon  the  earth.  Let  it  be  as  Those  in 
heaven  shall  decree.  At  least  I  write  and  what  I  write 
is  true. 

I  tell  of  his  divine  Majesty  whom  I  loved  and  love  as 
my  own  soul,  Seti  Meneptah  the  second,  whose  day  of 
birth  was  my  day  of  birth,  the  Hawk  who  has  flown  to 
heaven  before  me;  of  Userti  the  Proud,  his  queen,  she 
who  afterwards  married  his  divine  Majesty,  Saptah, 
whom  I  saw  laid  in  her  tomb  at  Thebes.  I  tell  of 
Merapi,  who  was  named  Moon  of  Israel,  and  of  her 
people,  the  Hebrews,  who  dwelt  for  long  in  Egypt  and 
departed  thence,  having  paid  us  back  in  loss  and  shame 


2       •'.:.•••.       \MPP>E  OF  ISRAEL 
•  •*      •  •    ••*•*••* 

for  4il:d)fe  g(icfti;aji4  &\  V$  gaye  them.  I  tell  of  the  war 
between  the  "gods  b!  Egypt  and  the  god  of  Israel,  and  of 
much  that  befell  therein. 

Also  I,  the  King's  Companion,  the  great  scribe,  the 
beloved  of  the  Pharaohs  who  have  lived  beneath  the 
sun  with  me,  tell  of  other  men  and  matters.  Behold! 
is  it  not  written  in  this  roll?  Read,  ye  who  shall  find  in 
the  days  unborn,  if  your  gods  have  given  you  skill. 
Read,  O  children  of  the  future,  and  learn  the  secrets  of 
that  past  which  to  you  is  so  far  away  and  yet  in  truth 
so  near. 

As  it  chanced,  although  the  Prince  Seti  and  I  were 
born  upon  the  same  day  and  therefore,  like  the  other 
mothers  of  gentle  rank  whose  children  saw  the  light 
upon  that  day,  my  mother  received  Pharaoh's  gift  and 
I  received  the  title  of  Royal  Twin  in  Ra,  never  did  I  set 
eyes  upon  the  divine  Prince  Seti  until  the  thirtieth 
birthday  of  both  of  us.  All  of  which  happened  thus. 

In  those  days  the  great  Pharaoh,  Rameses  the  sec- 
ond, and  after  him  his  son  Meneptah  who  succeeded 
when  he  was  already  old,  since  the  mighty  Rameses 
was  taken  to  Osiris  after  he  had  counted  one  hundred 
risings  of  the  Nile,  dwelt  for  the  most  part  at  the  city 
of  Tanis  in  the  desert,  whereas  I  dwelt  with  my  parents 
at  the  ancient,  white-walled  city  of  Memphis  on  the 
Nile.  At  times  Meneptah  and  his  court  visited  Mem- 
phis, as  also  they  visited  Thebes,  where  this  king  lies 
in  his  royal  tomb  to-day.  But  save  on  one  occasion, 
the  young  Prince  Seti,  the  heir-apparent,  the  Hope  of 
Egypt,  came  not  with  them,  because  his  mother,  Asne- 
fert,  did  not  favour  Memphis,  where  some  trouble  had 
befallen  her  in  youth  —  they  say  it  was  a  love  matter 


SCRIBE  ANA  COMES  TO  TANIS  3 

that  cost  the  lover  his  life  and  her  a  sore  heart  —  and 
Seti  stayed  with  his  mother  who  would  not  suffer  him 
out  of  sight  of  her  eyes. 

Once  he  came  indeed  when  he  was  fifteen  years  of 
age,  to  be  proclaimed  to  the  people  as  son  of  his  father, 
as  Son  of  the  Sun,  as  the  future  wearer  of  the  Double 
Crown,  and  then  we,  his  twins  in  Ra  —  there  were 
nineteen  of  us  who  were  gently  born  —  were  called  by 
name  to  meet  him  and  to  kiss  his  royal  feet.  I  made 
ready  to  go  in  a  fine  new  robe  embroidered  in  purple 
with  the  name  of  Seti  and  my  own.  But  on  that  very 
morning  by  the  gift  of  some  evil  god  I  was  smitten  with 
spots  all  over  my  face  and  body,  a  common  sickness 
that  affects  the  young.  So  it  happened  that  I  did  not 
see  the  Prince,  for  before  I  was  well  again  he  had  left 
Memphis. 

Now  my  father  Meri  was  a  scribe  of  the  great  temple 
of  Ptah,  and  I  was  brought  up  to  his  trade  in  the  school 
of  the  temple,  where  I  copied  many  rolls  and  also  wrote 
out  Books  of  the  Dead  which  I  adorned  with  paintings. 
Indeed,  in  this  business  I  became  so  clever  that,  after 
my  father  went  blind  some  years  before  his  death,  I 
earned  enough  to  keep  him,  and  my  sisters  also  until 
they  married.  Mother  I  had  none,  for  she  was 
gathered  to  Osiris  while  I  was  still  very  little.  So  life 
went  on  from  year  to  year,  but  in  my  heart  I  hated  my 
lot.  While  I  was  still  a  boy  there  rose  up  in  me  a  desire 
—  not  to  copy  what  others  had  written,  but  to  write 
what  others  should  copy.  I  became  a  dreamer  of 
dreams.  Walking  at  night  beneath  the  palm-trees  up- 
on the  banks  of  Nile  I  watched  the  moon  shining  upon 
the  waters,  and  in  its  rays  I  seemed  to  see  many  beauti- 
ful things.  Pictures  appeared  there  which  were  differ- 


4  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

ent  from  any  that  I  saw  in  the  world  of  men,  although 
in  them  were  men  and  women  and  even  gods. 

Of  these  pictures  I  made  stories  in  my  heart  and  at 
last,  although  that  was  not  for  some  years,  I  began  to 
write  these  stories  down  in  my  spare  hours.  My  sis- 
ters found  me  doing  so  and  told  my  father,  who  scolded 
me  for  such  foolishness  which  he  said  would  never  fur- 
nish me  with  bread  and  beer.  But  still  I  wrote  on  in 
secret  by  the  light  of  the  lamp  in  my  chamber  at  night. 
Then  my  sisters  married,  and  one  day  my  father  died 
suddenly  while  he  was  reciting  prayers  in  the  temple. 
I  caused  him  to  be  embalmed  in  the  best  fashion  and 
buried  with  honour  in  the  tomb  he  had  made  ready  for 
himself,  although  to  pay  the  costs  I  was  obliged  to  copy 
Books  of  the  Dead  for  nearly  two  years,  working  so 
hard  that  I  found  no  time  for  the  writing  of  stories. 

When  at  length  I  was  free  from  debt  I  met  a  maiden 
from  Thebes  with  a  beautiful  face  that  always  seemed 
to  smile,  and  she  took  my  heart  from  my  breast  into 
her  own.  In  the  end,  after  I  returned  from  fighting  in 
the  war  against  the  Nine  Bow  Barbarians,  to  which  I 
was  summoned  like  other  young  men,  I  married  her. 
As  for  her  name,  let  it  be,  I  will  not  think  of  it 
even  to  myself.  We  had  one  child,  a  little  girl  which 
died  within  two  years  of  her  birth,  and  then  I  learned 
what  sorrow  can  mean  to  man.  At  first  my  wife  was 
sad,  but  her  grief  departed  with  time  and  she  smiled 
again  as  she  used  to  do.  Only  she  said  that  she  would 
bear  no  more  children  for  the  gods  to  take.  Having 
little  to  do  she  began  to  go  about  the  city  and  make 
friends  whom  I  did  not  know,  for  of  these,  being  a 
beautiful  woman,  she  found  many.  The  end  of  it  was 
that  she  departed  back  to  Thebes  with  a  soldier  whom 


SCRIBE  ANA  COMES  TO  TANIS  5 

I  had  never  even  seen,  for  I  was  always  working  at 
home  thinking  of  the  babe  who  was  dead  and  how  hap- 
piness is  a  bird  that  no  man  can  snare,  though  some- 
times, of  its  own  will,  it  flies  in  at  his  window-place. 

It  was  after  this  that  my  hair  went  white  before  I 
had  counted  thirty  years. 

Now,  as  I  had  none  to  work  for  and  my  wants  were 
few  and  simple,  I  found  more  time  for  the  writing  of 
stories  which,  for  the  most  part,  were  somewhat  sad. 
One  of  these  stories  a  fellow  scribe  borrowed  from  me 
and  read  aloud  to  a  company,  whom  it  pleased  so  much 
that  there  were,  many  who  asked  leave  to  copy  it  and 
publish  it  abroad.  So  by  degrees  I  became  known  as  a 
teller  of  tales,  which  tales  I  caused  to  be  copied  and  sold, 
though  out  of  them  I  made  but  little.  Still  my  fame 
grew  till  on  a  day  I  received  a  message  from  the  Prince 
Seti,  my  twin  in  Ra,  saying  that  he  had  read  certain 
of  my  writings  which  pleased  him  much  and  that  it  was 
his  wish  to  look  upon  my  face.  I  thanked  him  humbly 
by  the  messenger  and  answered  that  I  would  travel  to 
Tanis  and  wait  upon  his  Highness.  First,  however, 
I  finished  the  longest  story  which  I  had  yet  written. 
It  was  called  the  Tale  of  Two  Brothers,  and  told  how 
the  faithless  wife  of  one  of  them  brought  trouble  on 
the  other,  so  that  he  was  killed.  Of  how,  also,  the  just 
gods  brought  him  to  life  again,  and  many  other  mat- 
ters. This  story  I  dedicated  to  his  Highness,  the 
Prince  Seti,  and  with  it  in  the  bosom  of  my  robe  I  trav- 
elled to  Tanis,  having  hidden  about  me  a  sum  of  gold 
that  I  had  saved. 

So  I  came  to  Tanis  at  the  beginning  of  winter  and, 
walking  to  the  palace  of  the  Prince,  boldly  demanded 
an  audience.  But  now  my  troubles  began,  for  the 


6  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

guards  and  watchmen  thrust  me  from  the  doors.  In 
the  end  I  bribed  them  and  was  admitted  to  the  ante- 
chambers, where  were  merchants,  jugglers,  dancing- 
women,  officers,  and  many  others,  all  of  them,  it 
seemed,  waiting  to  see  the  Prince;  folk  who,  having 
nothing  to  do,  pleased  themselves  by  making  mock  of 
me,  a  stranger.  When  I  had  mixed  with  them  for 
several  days,  I  gained  their  friendship  by  telling  to 
them  one  of  my  stories,  after  which  I  was  always  wel- 
come among  them.  Still  I  could  come  no  nearer  to 
the  Prince,  and  as  my  store  of  money  was  beginning 
to  run  low,  I  bethought  me  that  I  would  return  to 
Memphis. 

One  day,  however,  a  long-bearded  old  man,  with  a 
gold-tipped  wand  of  office,  who  had  a  bull's  head  em- 
broidered on  his  robe,  stopped  in  front  of  me  and,  call- 
ing me  a  white-headed  crow,  asked  me  what  I  was  doing 
hopping  day  by  day  about  the  chambers  of  the  pal- 
ace. I  told  him  my  name  and  business  and  he  told  me 
his,  which  it  seemed  was  Pambasa,  one  of  the  Prince's 
chamberlains.  When  I  asked  him  to  take  me  to  the 
Prince,  he  laughed  in  my  face  and  said  darkly  that  the 
road  to  his  Highness's  presence  was  paved  with  gold. 
I  understood  what  he  meant  and  gave  him  a  gift  which 
he  took  as  readily  as  a  cock  picks  corn,  saying  that  he 
would  speak  of  me  to  his  master  and  that  I  must  come 
back  again. 

I  came  thrice  and  each  time  that  old  cock  picked 
more  corn.  At  last  I  grew  enraged  and,  forgetting 
where  I  was,  began  to  shout  at  him  and  call  him  a  thief, 
so  that  folks  gathered  round  to  listen.  This  seemed  to 
frighten  him.  At  first  he  looked  towards  the  door  as 
though  to  summon  the  guard  to  thrust  me  out;  then 


SCRIBE  ANA  COMES  TO  TANIS  7 

changed  his  mind,  and  in  a  grumbling  voice  bade  me 
follow  him.  We  went  down  long  passages,  past  sol- 
diers who  stood  at  watch  in  them  still  as  mummies  in 
their  coffins,  till  at  length  we  came  to  some  broidered 
curtains.  Here  Pambasa  whispered  to  me  to  wait,  and 
passed  through  the  curtains  which  he  left  not  quite 
closed,  so  that  I  could  see  the  room  beyond  and  hear  all 
that  took  place  there. 

It  was  a  small  room  like  to  that  of  any  scribe,  for  on 
the  tables  were  palettes,  pens  of  reed,  ink  in  alabaster 
vases,  and  sheets  of  papyrus  pinned  upon  boards. 
The  walls  were  painted,  not  as  I  was  wont  to  paint  the 
Books  of  the  Dead,  but  after  the  fashion  of  an  earlier 
time,  such  as  I  have  seen  in  certain  ancient  tombs, 
with  pictures  of  wild  fowl  rising  from  the  swamps  and 
of  trees  and  plants  as  they  grow.  Against  the  walls 
hung  racks  in  which  were  papyrus  rolls,  and  on  the 
hearth  burned  a  fire  of  cedar-wood. 

By  this  fire  stood  the  Prince,  whom  I  knew  from  his 
statues.  His  years  appeared  fewer  than  mine  although 
we  were  born  upon  the  same  day,  and  he  was  tall  and 
thin,  very  fair  also  for  one  of  our  people,  perhaps  be- 
cause of  the  Syrian  blood  that  ran  in  his  veins.  His 
hair  was  straight  and  brown  like  to  that  of  northern 
folk  who  come  to  trade  in  the  markets  of  Egypt,  and 
his  eyes  were  grey  rather  than  black,  set  beneath 
somewhat  prominent  brows  such  as  those  of  his  father, 
Meneptah.  His  face  was  sweet  as  a  woman's,  but 
made  curious  by  certain  wrinkles  which  ran  from  the 
corners  of  the  eyes  towards  the  ears.  I  think  that 
these  came  from  the  bending  of  the  brow  in  thought, 
but  others  say  that  they  were  inherited  from  an  ances- 
tress on  the  female  side.  Bakenkhonsu  my  friend, 


8  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

the  old  prophet  who  served  under  the  first  Seti  and 
died  but  the  other  day,  having  lived  a  hundred  and 
twenty  years,  told  me  that  he  knew  her  before  she  was 
married,  and  that  she  and  her  descendant,  Seti,  might 
have  been  twins. 

In  his  hand  the  Prince  held  an  open  roll,  a  very  an- 
cient writing  as  I,  who  am  skilled  in  such  matters 
that  have  to  do  with  my  trade,  knew  from  its  appear- 
ance. Lifting  his  eyes  suddenly  from  the  study  of  this 
roll,  he  saw  the  chamberlain  standing  before  him. 

'You  come  at  a  good  time,  Pambasa,'  he  said  in  a 
voice  that  was  very  soft  and  pleasant,  and  yet  most 
manlike.  'You  are  old  and  doubtless  wise.  Say,  are 
you  wise,  Pambasa?' 

1  Yes,  your  Highness.  I  am  wise  like  your  High- 
ness's  uncle,  Khaemuas  the  mighty  magician,  whose 
sandals  I  used  to  clean  when  I  was  young.' 

'Is  it  so?  Then  why  are  you  so  careful  to  hide  your 
wisdom  which  should  be  open  like  a  flower  for  us  poor 
bees  to  suck  at?  Well,  I  am  glad  to  learn  that  you  are 
wise,  for  in  this  book  of  magic  that  I  have  been  reading 
I  find  problems  worthy  of  Khaemuas  the  departed, 
whom  I  only  remember  as  a  brooding,  black-browed 
man  much  like  my  cousin,  Amenmeses  his  son  —  save 
that  no  one  can  call  Amenmeses  wise.' 

1  Why  is  your  Highness  glad? ' 

1  Because  you,  being  by  your  own  account  his  equal, 
can  now  interpret  the  matter  as  Khaemuas  would  have 
done.  You  know,  Pambasa,  that  had  he  lived  he 
would  have  been  Pharaoh  in  place  of  my  father.  He 
died  too  soon,  however,  which  proves  to  me  that  there 
was  something  in  this  tale  of  his  wisdom,  since  no  really 
wise  man  would  ever  wish  to  be  Pharaoh  of  Egypt.' 


SCRIBE  ANA  COMES  TO  TANIS  9 

Pambasa  stared  with  his  mouth  open. 

'Not  wish  to  be  Pharaoh!'  he  began  - 

'Now,  Pambasa  the  Wise/  went  on  the  Prince  as 
though  he  had  not  heard  him.  'Listen.  This  old 
book  gives  a  charm  "  to  empty  the  heart  of  its  weari- 
ness," that  it  says  is  the  oldest  and  most  common  sick- 
ness in  the  world  from  which  only  kittens,  some 
children,  and  mad  people  are  free.  It  appears  that 
the  cure  for  this  sickness,  so  says  the  book,  is  to  stand 
on  the  top  of  the  pyramid  of  Khufu  at  midnight  at 
that  moment  when  the  moon  is  largest  in  the  whole 
year,  and  drink  from  the  cup  of  dreams,  reciting  mean- 
while a  spell  written  here  at  length  in  language  which  I 
cannot  read/ 

'There  is  no  virtue  in  spells,  Prince,  if  anyone  can 
read  them/ 

'And  no  use,  it  would  seem,  if  they  can  be  read  by 
none/ 

'Moreover,  how  can  any  one  climb  the  pyramid  of 
Khufu,  which  is  covered  with  polished  marble,  even 
in  the  day  let  alone  at  midnight,  your  Highness,  and 
there  drink  of  the  cup  of  dreams?' 

'I  do  not  know,  Pambasa.  All  I  know  is  that  I 
weary  of  this  foolishness,  and  of  the  world.  Tell  me  of 
something  that  will  lighten  my  heart,  for  it  is  heavy/ 

'There  are  jugglers  without,  Prince,  one  of  whom 
says  he  can  throw  a  rope  into  the  air  and  climb  up  it 
until  he  vanishes  into  heaven/ 

'When  he  has  done  it  in  your  sight,  Pambasa,  bring 
him  to  me,  but  not  before.  Death  is  the  only  rope  by 
which  we  can  climb  to  heaven  —  or  be  lowered  into 
hell.  For  remember  there  is  a  god  called  Set,  after 
whom,  like  my  great-grandfather,  I  am  named  by  the 


io  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

way  —  the  priests  alone  know  why  —  as  well  as  one 
called  Osiris/ 

4  Then  there  are  the  dancers,  Prince,  and  among 
them  some  very  finely  made  girls,  for  I  saw  them  bath- 
ing in  the  palace  lake,  such  as  would  have  delighted  the 
heart  of  your  grandfather,  the  great  Rameses/ 

'They  do  not  delight  my  heart  who  want  no  naked 
women  prancing  here.  Try  again,  Pambasa/ 

'I  can  think  of  nothing  else,  Prince.  Yet,  stay. 
There  is  a  scribe  without  named  Ana,  a  thin,  sharp- 
nosed  man  who  says  he  is  your  Highness's  twin  in  Ra/ 

'  Ana ! '  said  the  Prince.  '  He  of  Memphis  who  writes 
stories?  Why  did  you  not  say  so  before,  you  old  fool? 
Let  him  enter  at  once,  at  once/ 

Now  hearing  this  I,  Ana,  walked  through  the  cur- 
tains and  prostrated  myself,  saying, 

'I  am  that  scribe,  O  Royal  Son  of  the  Sun.' 

'How  dare  you  enter  the  Prince's  presence  without 

being  bidden '  began  Pambasa,  but  Seti  broke  in 

with  a  stern  voice,  saying, 

'And  how  dare  you,  Pambasa,  keep  this  learned 
man  waiting  at  my  door  like  a  dog?  Rise,  Ana,  and 
cease  from  giving  me  titles,  for  we  are  not  at  Court. 
Tell  me,  how  long  have  you  been  in  Tanis?' 

'Many  days,  O  Prince'  I  answered,  'seeking  your 
presence  and  in  vain/ 

'And  how  did  you  win  it  at  last?' 

'By  payment,  O  Prince/'  I  answered  innocently,  'as 
it  seems  is  usual.  The  doorkeepers  - 

'I  understand/  said  Seti,  'the  doorkeepers!  Pam- 
basa, you  will  ascertain  what  amount  this  learned 
scribe  has  disbursed  to  "  the  doorkeepers"  and  refund 
him  double.  Begone  now  and  see  to  the  matter/ 


SCRIBE  ANA  COMES  TO  TANIS         n 

So  Pambasa  went,  casting  a  piteous  look  at  me  out 
of  the  corner  of  his  eye. 

'Tell  me,'  said  Seti  when  he  was  gone,  'you  who 
must  be  wise  in  your  fashion,  why  does  a  Court  always 
breed  thieves?' 

'I  suppose  for  the  same  reason,  O  Prince,  that  a 
dog's  back  breeds  fleas.  Fleas  must  live,  and  there  is 
the  dog.' 

'True,'  he  answered,  'and  these  palace  fleas  are  not 
paid  enough.  If  ever  I  have  power  I  will  see  to  it. 
They  shall  be  fewer  but  better  fed.  Now,  Ana,  be 
seated.  I  know  you  though  you  do  not  know  me,  and 
already  I  have  learned  to  love  you  through  your  writ- 
ings. Tell  me  of  yourself.' 

So  I  told  him  all  my  simple  tale,  to  which  he  listened 
without  a  word,  and  then  asked  me  why  I  had  come  to 
see  him.  I  replied  that  it  was  because  he  had  sent  for 
me,  which  he  had  forgotten;  also  because  I  brought 
him  a  story  that  I  had  dared  to  dedicate  to  him.  Then 
I  laid  the  roll  before  him  on  the  table. 

'I  am  honoured,'  he  said  in  a  pleased  voice,  'I  am 
greatly  honoured.  If  I  like  it  well,  your  story  shall  go 
to  the  tomb  with  me  for  my  Ka  to  read  and  re-read  un- 
til the  day  of  resurrection,  though  first  I  will  study  it 
in  the  flesh.  Do  you  know  this  city  of  Tanis,  Ana? ' 

I  answered  that  I  knew  little  of  it,  who  had  spent  my 
time  here  haunting  the  doors  of  his  Highness. 

'Then  with  your  leave  I  will  be  your  guide  through 
it  this  night,  and  afterwards  we  will  sup  and  talk.' 

I  bowed  and  he  clapped  his  hands,  whereon  a  servant 
appeared,  not  Pambasa,  but  another. 

'Bring  two  cloaks,'  said  the  Prince,  'I  go  abroad 
with  the  scribe,  Ana.  Let  a  guard  of  four  Nubians,  no 


12  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

more,  follow  us,  but  at  a  distance  and  disguised.  Let 
them  wait  at  the  private  entrance.' 

The  man  bowed  and  departed  swiftly. 

Almost  immediately  a  black  slave  appeared  with 
two  long  hooded  cloaks,  such  as  camel-drivers  wear, 
which  he  helped  us  to  put  on.  Then,  taking  a  lamp, 
he  led  us  from  the  room  through  a  doorway  opposite 
to  that  by  which  I  had  entered,  down  passages  and  a 
narrow  stair  that  ended  in  a  courtyard.  Crossing  this 
we  came  to  a  wall,  great  and  thick,  in  which  were 
double  doors  sheathed  with  copper  that  opened  myste- 
riously at  our  approach.  Outside  of  these  doors  stood 
four  tall  men,  also  wrapped  in  cloaks,  who  seemed 
to  take  no  note  of  us.  Still,  looking  back  when  we  had 
gone  a  little  way,  I  observed  that  they  were  following 
us,  as  though  by  chance. 

How  fine  a  thing,  thought  I  to  myself,  it  is  to  be  a 
Prince  who  by  lifting  a  finger  can  thus  command  serv- 
ice at  any  moment  of  the  day  or  night. 

Just  at  that  moment  Seti  said  to  me, 

'  See,  Ana,  how  sad  a  thing  it  is  to  be  a  Prince,  who 
cannot  even  stir  abroad  without  notice  to  his  house- 
hold and  commanding  the  service  of  a  secret  guard  to 
spy  upon  his  every  action,  and  doubtless  to  make  re- 
port thereof  to  the  police  of  Pharaoh.' 

There  are  two  faces  to  everything,  thought  I  to  my- 
self again. 


CHAPTER   H 

THE   BREAKING  OF   THE   CUP 

WE  walked  down  a  broad  street  bordered  by  trees, 
beyond  which  were  lime- washed,  flat-roofed  houses 
built  of  sun-dried  brick,  standing,  each  of  them,  in  its 
own  garden,  till  at  length  we  came  to  the  great  market- 
place just  as  the  full  moon  rose  above  the  palm-trees, 
making  the  world  almost  as  light  as  day.  Tanis,  or 
Rameses  as  it  is  also  called,  was  a  very  fine  city  then, 
if  only  half  the  size  of  Memphis,  though  now  that  the 
Court  has  left  it  I  hear  it  is  much  deserted.  About 
this  market-place  stood  great  temples  of  the  gods,  with 
pylons  and  avenues  of  sphinxes,  also  that  wonder  of  the 
world,  the  colossal  statue  of  the  second  Rameses, 
while  to  the  north  upon  a  mound  was  the  glorious 
palace  of  Pharaoh.  Other  palaces  there  were  also, 
inhabited  by  the  nobles  and  officers  of  the  Court,  and 
between  them  ran  long  streets  where  dwelt  the  citizens, 
ending,  some  of  them,  on  that  branch  of  the  Nile  by 
which  the  ancient  city  stood. 

Seti  halted  to  gaze  at  these  wondrous  buildings. 

'There  are  very  old/  he  said,  'but  most  of  them,  like 
the  walls  and  those  temples  of  Amon  and  of  Ptah,  have 
been  rebuilt  in  the  time  of  my  grandfather  or  since  his 
day  by  the  labour  of  Israelitish  slaves  who  dwell  yon- 
der in  the  rich  land  of  Goshen.' 

'They  must  have  cost  much  gold/  I  answered. 

13 


14  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'The  Kings  of  Egypt  do  not  pay  their  slaves/  re- 
plied the  Prince  shortly. 

Then  we  went  on  and  mingled  with  the  thousands  of 
the  people  who  were  wandering  to  and  fro  seeking  rest 
after  the  business  of  the  day.  Here  on  the  frontier  of 
Egypt  were  gathered  folk  of  every  race;  Bedouins 
from  the  desert,  Syrians  from  beyond  the  Red  Sea, 
merchants  from  the  rich  Isle  of  Chittim,  travellers 
from  the  coast,  and  traders  from  the  land  of  Punt  and 
from  the  unknown  countries  of  the  north.  All  were 
talking,  laughing  and  making  merry,  save  some  who 
gathered  in  circles  to  listen  to  a  teller  of  tales  or  wan- 
dering musicians,  or  to  watch  women  who  danced  half 
naked  for  gifts. 

Now  and  again  the  crowd  would  part  to  let  pass  the 
chariot  of  some  noble  or  lady  before  which  went  run- 
ning footmen  who  shouted,  'Make  way,  Make  way!' 
and  laid  about  them  with  their  long  wands.  Then 
came  a  procession  of  the  white-robed  priests  of  Isis 
travelling  by  moonlight  as  was  fitting  for  the  servants 
of  the  Lady  of  the  Moon,  and  bearing  aloft  the  holy 
image  of  the  goddess  before  which  all  men  bowed  and 
for  a  little  while  were  silent.  After  this  followed  the 
corpse  of  some  great  one  newly  dead,  preceded  by  a 
troop  of  hired  mourners  who  rent  the  air  with  their 
lamentations  as  they  conducted  it  to  the  quarter  of  the 
embalmers.  Lastly,  from  out  of  one  of  the  side  streets 
emerged  a  gang  of  several  hundred  hook-nosed  and 
bearded  men,  among  whom  were  a  few  women,  loosely 
roped  together  and  escorted  by  a  company  of  armed 
guards. 

'Who  are  these?'  I  asked,  for  I  had  never  seen  their 
like. 


THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  CUP  15 

'  Slaves  of  the  people  of  Israel  who  return  from  their 
labour  at  the  digging  of  the  new  canal  which  is  to  run 
to  the  Red  Sea/  answered  the  Prince. 

We  stood  still  to  watch  them  go  by,  and  I  noted 
how  proudly  their  eyes  flashed  and  how  fierce  was 
their  bearing  although  they  were  but  men  in  bonds, 
very  weary  too  and  stained  by  toil  in  mud  and  water. 
Presently  this  happened.  A  white-bearded  man  lagged 
behind,  dragging  on  the  line  and  checking  the  march. 
Thereupon  an  overseer  ran  up  and  flogged  him  with  a 
cruel  whip  cut  from  the  hide  of  the  sea-horse.  The 
man  turned  and,  lifting  a  wooden  spade  which  he  car- 
ried, struck  the  overseer  such  a  blow  that  he  cracked 
his  skull  so  that  he  fell  down  dead.  Other  overseers 
rushed  at  the  Hebrew,  as  these  Israelites  were  called, 
and  beat  him  till  he  also  fell.  Then  a  soldier  appeared 
and,  seeing  what  had  happened,  drew  his  bronze 
sword.  From  among  the  throng  sprang  out  a  girl, 
young  and  very  lovely  although  she  was  but  roughly 
clad. 

Since  then  I  have  seen  Merapi,  Moon  of  Israel,  as 
she  was  called,  clad  in  the  proud  raiment  of  a  queen, 
and  once  even  of  a  goddess,  but  never,  I  think,  did  she 
look  more  beauteous  than  in  this  hour  of  her  slavery. 
Her  large  eyes,  neither  blue  nor  black,  caught  the  light 
of  the  moon  and  were  aswim  with  tears.  Her  plente- 
ous bronze-hued  hair  flowed  in  great  curls  over  the 
snow-white  bosom  that  her  rough  robe  revealed.  Her 
delicate  hands  were  lifted  as  though  to  ward  off  the 
blows  which  fell  upon  him  whom  she  sought  to  protect. 
Her  tall  and  slender  shape  stood  out  against  a  flare  of 
light  which  burned  upon  some  market  stall.  She  was 
beauteous  exceedingly,  so  beauteous  that  my  heart 


16  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

stood  still  at  the  sight  of  her,  yes,  mine  that  for  some 
years  had  held  no  thought  of  woman  save  such  as  were 
black  and  evil. 

She  cried  aloud.  Standing  over  the  fallen  man  she 
appealed  to  the  soldier  for  mercy.  Then,  seeing  that 
there  was  none  to  hope  for  from  him,  she  cast  her  great 
eyes  around  until  they  fell  upon  the  Prince  Seti. 

'Oh!  Sir,7  she  wailed,  'you  have  a  noble  air.  Will 
you  stand  by  and  see  my  father  murdered  for  no  fault? ' 

'Drag  her  off,  or  I  smite  through  her/  shouted  the 
captain,  for  now  she  had  thrown  herself  down  upon  the 
fallen  Israelite.  The  overseers  obeyed,  tearing  her 
away. 

'Hold,  butcher!'  cried  the  Prince. 

'Who  are  you,  dog,  that  dare  to  teach  Pharaoh's 
officer  his  duty?'  answered  the  captain,  smiting  the 
Prince  in  the  face  with  his  left  hand. 

Then  swiftly  he  struck  downwards  and  I  saw  the 
bronze  sword  pass  through  the  body  of  the  Israelite 
who  quivered  and  lay  still.  It  was  all  done  in  an  in- 
stant, and  on  the  silence  that  followed  rang  out  the 
sound  of  a  woman's  wail.  For  a  moment  Seti  choked 
-  with  rage,  I  think.  Then  he  spoke  a  single  word  - 
'Guards!' 

The  four  Nubians,  who,  as  ordered,  had  kept  at  a 
distance,  burst  through  the  gathered  throng.  Ere  they 
reached  us  I,  who  till  now  had  stood  amazed,  sprang  at 
the  captain  and  gripped  him  by  the  throat.  He  struck 
at  me  with  his  bloody  sword,  but  the  blow,  falling 
on  my  long  cloak,  only  bruised  me  on  the  left  thigh. 
Then  I,  who  was  strong  in  those  days,  grappled  with 
him  and  we  rolled  together  on  the  ground. 

After  this  there  was  great  tumult.    The  Hebrew 


THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  CUP          17 

slaves  burst  their  rope  and  flung  themselves  upon  the 
soldiers  like  dogs  upon  a  jackal,  battering  them  with 
their  bare  fists.  The  soldiers  defended  themselves 
with  swords;  the  overseers  plied  their  hide  whips; 
women  screamed,  men  shouted.  The  captain  whom  I 
had  seized  began  to  get  the  better  of  me;  at  least  I 
saw  his  sword  flash  above  me  and  thought  that  all  was 
over.  Doubtless  it  would  have  been,  had  not  Seti 
himself  dragged  the  man  backwards  and  thus  given 
the  four  Nubian  guards  time  to  seize  him.  Next  I 
heard  the  Prince  cry  out  in  a  ringing  voice, 

'Hold!  It  is  Seti,  the  son  of  Pharaoh,  the  Governor 
of  Tanis,  with  whom  you  have  to  do.  See/  and  he 
threw  back  the  hood  of  his  cloak  so  that  the  moon 
shone  upon  his  face. 

Instantly  there  was  a  great  quiet.  Now,  first  one 
and  then  another  as  the  truth  sank  into  them,  men  be- 
gan to  fall  upon  their  knees,  and  I  heard  one  say  in  an 
awed  voice, 

'The  royal  Son,  the  Prince  of  Egypt  struck  in  the 
face  by  a  soldier!  Blood  must  pay  for  it.' 

'How  is  that  officer  named?'  asked  Seti,  pointing 
to  the  man  who  had  killed  the  Israelite  and  well-nigh 
killed  me. 

Someone  answered  that  he  was  named  Khuaka. 

'Bring  him  to  the  steps  of  the  temple  of  Amon,'  said 
Seti  to  the  Nubians  who  held  him  fast.  'Follow  me, 
friend  Ana,  if  you  have  the  strength.  Nay,  lean  upon 
my  shoulder.' 

So  resting  upon  the  shoulder  of  the  Prince,  for  I  was 
bruised  and  breathless,  I  walked  with  him  a  hundred 
paces  or  more  to  the  steps  of  the  great  temple  where  we 
climbed  to  the  platform  at  the  head  of  the  stairs. 


i8  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

After  us  came  the  prisoner,  and  after  him  all  the  multi- 
tude, a  very  great  number  who  stood  upon  the  steps 
and  on  the  flat  ground  beyond.  The  Prince,  who  was 
very  white  and  quiet,  sat  himself  down  upon  the  low 
granite  base  of  a  tall  obelisk  which  stood  in  front  of  the 
temple  pylon,  and  said, 

'As  Governor  of  Tanis,  the  City  of  Rameses,  with 
power  of  life  and  death  at  all  hours  and  in  all  places, 
I  declare  my  Court  open.' 

'The  Royal  Court  is  open!'  cried  the  multitude  in 
the  accustomed  form. 

'This  is  the  case/  said  the  Prince.  'Yonder  man 
who  is  named  Khuaka,  by  his  dress  a  captain  of  Pha- 
raoh's army,  is  charged  with  the  murder  of  a  certain 
Hebrew,  and  with  the  attempted  murder  of  Ana  the 
scribe.  Let  witnesses  be  called.  Bring  the  body  of 
the  dead  man  and  lay  it  here  before  me.  Bring  the 
woman  who  strove  to  protect  him,  that  she  may  speak.' 

The  body  was  brought  and  laid  upon  the  platform, 
its  wide  eyes  staring  up  at  the  moon.  Then  soldiers 
who  had  gathered  thrust  forward  the  weeping  girl. 

'Cease  from  tears,'  said  Seti,  'and  swear  by  Kephera 
the  creator,  and  by  Maat  the  goddess  of  truth  and  law, 
to  speak  nothing  but  the  truth.' 

The  girl  looked  up  and  said  in  a  rich  low  voice  that 
in  some  way  reminded  me  of  honey  being  poured  from 
a  jar,  perhaps  because  it  was  thick  with  strangled  sobs, 

'O  Royal  Son  of  Egypt,  I  cannot  swear  by  those  gods 
who  am  a  daughter  of  Israel.' 

The  Prince  looked  at  her  attentively  and  asked, 

'By  what  god  then  can  you  swear,  O  Daughter  of 
Israel?' 

'By  Jahveh,  0  Prince,  whom  we  hold  to  be  the  one 


THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  CUP  19 

and  only  God,  the  Maker  of  the  world  and  all  that  is 
therein.' 

'Then  perhaps  his  other  name  is  Kephera/  said  the 
Prince  with  a  little  smile.  'But  have  it  as  you  will. 
Swear,  then,  by  your  god  Jahveh.' 

Then  she  lifted  both  her  hands  above  her  head  and 
said, 

'I,  Merapi,  daughter  of  Nathan  of  the  tribe  of  Levi 
of  the  people  of  Israel,  swear  that  I  will  speak  the 
truth  and  all  the  truth  in  the  name  of  Jahveh,  the  God 
of  Israel.' 

'Tell  us  what  you  know  of  the  matter  of  the  death 
of  this  man,  O  Merapi/ 

'Nothing  that  you  do  not  know  yourself,  O  Prince. 
He  who  lies  there/  and  she  swept  her  hand  towards 
the  corpse,  turning  her  eyes  away,  'was  my  father,  an 
elder  of  Israel.  The  captain  Khuaka  came  when  the 
corn  was  young  to  the  Land  of  Goshen  to  choose  those 
who  should  work  for  Pharaoh.  He  wished  to  take  me 
into  his  house.  My  father  refused  because  from  my 
childhood  I  had  been  affianced  to  a  man  of  Israel;  also 
because  it  is  not  lawful  under  our  law  for  our  people 
to  intermarry  with  your  people.  Then  the  captain 
Khuaka  seized  my  father,  although  he  was  of  high 
rank  and  beyond  the  age  to  work  for  Pharaoh,  and  he 
was  taken  away,  as  I  think,  because  he  would  not  suf- 
fer me  to  wed  Khuaka.  A  while  later  I  dreamed  that 
my  father  was  sick.  Thrice  I  dreamed  it  and  ran 
away  to  Tanis  to  visit  him.  But  this  morning  I  found 
him  and,  O  Prince,  you  know  the  rest.' 

'Is  there  no  more?'  asked  Seti. 

The  girl  hesitated,  then  answered, 

'Only  this,  O  Prince.    This  man  saw  me  with  my 


20  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

father  giving  him  food,  for  he  was  weak  and  overcome 
with  the  toil  of  digging  the  mud  in  the  heat  of  the  sun, 
he  who  being  a  noble  of  our  people  knew  nothing  of 
such  labour  from  his  youth.  In  my  presence  Khuaka 
asked  my  father  if  now  he  would  give  me  to  him.  My 
father  answered  that  sooner  would  he  see  me  kissed  by 
snakes  and  devoured  by  crocodiles.  "  I  hear  you," 
answered  Khuaka.  "  Learn,  now,  slave  Nathan,  be- 
fore to-morrow's  sun  arises,  you  shall  be  kissed  by 
swords  and  devoured  by  crocodiles  or  jackals."  "  So 
be  it,"  said  my  father,  "  but  learn,  O  Khuaka,  that  if 
so,  it  is  revealed  to  me  who  am  a  priest  and  a  prophet 
of  Jahveh,  that  before  to-morrow's  sun  you  also  shall 
be  kissed  by  swords  and  of  the  rest  we  will  talk  at  the 
foot  of  Jahveh's  throne."' 

'  Afterwards,  as  you  know,  Prince,  the  overseer 
flogged  my  father  as  I  heard  Khuaka  order  him  to  do 
if  he  lagged  through  weariness,  and  then  Khuaka  killed 
him  because  my  father  in  his  madness  struck  the  over- 
seer with  a  mattock.  I  have  no  more  to  say,  save 
that  I  pray  that  I  may  be  sent  back  to  my  own  people 
there  to  mourn  my  father  according  to  our  custom.' 

'To  whom  would  you  be  sent?     Your  mother?' 

'Nay,  O  Prince,  my  mother,  a  lady  of  Syria,  is  dead. 
I  will  go  to  my  uncle,  Jabez  the  Levite.' 

'Stand  aside,'  said  Seti.  'The  matter  shall  be  seen 
to  later.  Appear,  O  Ana  the  Scribe.  Swear  the  oath 
and  tell  us  what  you  have  seen  of  this  man's  death, 
since  two  witnesses  are  needful.' 

So  I  swore  and  repeated  all  this  story  that  I  have 
written  down. 

'Now,  Khuaka,'  said  the  Prince  when  I  had  finished, 
'have  you  aught  to  say?' 


THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  CUP  21 

'Only  this,  O  Royal  One/  answered  the  captain 
throwing  himself  upon  his  knees,  '  that  I  struck  you  by 
accident,  not  knowing  that  the  person  of  your  High- 
ness was  hidden  in  that  long  cloak.  For  this  deed  it  is 
true  I  am  worthy  of  death,  but  I  pray  you  to  pardon 
me  because  I  knew  not  what  I  did.  The  rest  is  noth- 
ing, since  I  only  slew  a  mutinous  slave  of  the  Israelites, 
as  such  are  slain  every  day/ 

'Tell  me,  O  Khuaka,  who  are  being  tried  for  this 
man's  death  and  not  for  the  striking  of  one  of  royal 
blood  by  chance,  under  which  law  it  is  lawful  for  you 
to  kill  an  Israelite  without  trial  before  the  appointed 
officers  of  Pharaoh.7 

'I  am  not  learned.  I  do  not  know  the  law,  O  Prince. 
All  that  this  woman  said  is  false.' 

1  At  least  it  is  not  false  that  yonder  man  lies  dead  and 
that  you  slew  him,  as  you  yourself  admit.  Learn  now, 
and  let  all  Egypt  learn,  that  even  an  Israelite  may  not 
be  murdered  for  no  offence  save  that  of  weariness  and 
of  paying  back  unearned  blow  with  blow.  Your  blood 
shall  answer  for  his  blood.  Soldiers!  Strike  off  his 
head.' 

The  Nubians  leapt  upon  him,  and  when  I  looked 
again  Khuaka's  headless  corpse  lay  by  the  corpse  of 
the  Hebrew  Nathan  and  their  blood  was  mingled  upon 
the  steps  of  the  temple. 

'The  business  of  the  Court  is  finished,'  said  the 
Prince.  'Officers,  see  that  this  woman  is  escorted  to 
her  own  people,  and  with  her  the  body  of  her  father  for 
burial.  See,  too,  upon  your  lives  that  no  insult  or 
harm  is  done  to  her.  Scribe  Ana,  accompany  me  hence 
to  my  house  where  I  would  speak  with  you.  Let 
guards  precede  and  follow  me.J 


22  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

He  rose  and  all  the  people  bowed.  As  he  turned  to 
go  the  lady  Merapi  stepped  forward,  and  falling  upon 
her  knees,  said, 

'O  most  just  Prince,  now  and  ever  I  am  your  serv- 
ant/ 

Then  we  set  out,  and  as  we  left  the  market-place  on 
our  way  to  the  palace  of  the  Prince,  I  heard  a  tumult  of 
voices  rise  behind  us,  some  in  praise  and  some  in  blame 
of  what  had  been  done.  We  walked  on  in  silence 
broken  only  by  the  measured  tramp  of  the  guards. 
Presently  the  moon  passed  behind  a  cloud  and  the 
world  was  dark.  Then  from  the  edge  of  the  cloud 
sprang  out  a  ray  of  light  that  lay  straight  and  narrow 
above  us  on  the  heavens.  Seti  studied  it  a  while  and 
said, 

'Tell  me,  O  Ana,  of  what  does  that  moonbeam  put 
you  in  mind?' 

'Of  a  sword,  O  Prince,'  I  answered,  'stretched  out 
over  Egypt  and  held  in  the  black  hand  of  some  mighty 
god  or  spirit.  See,  there  is  the  blade  from  which  fall 
little  clouds  like  drops  of  blood,  there  the  hilt  of  gold, 
and  look!  there  beneath  is  the  face  of  the  god.  Fire 
streams  from  his  eyeholes  and  his  brow  is  black  and 
awful.  I  am  afraid,  though  what  I  fear  I  know 
not.' 

'You  have  a  poet's  mind,  Ana.  Still,  what  you  see 
I  see  and  of  this  I  am  sure,  that  some  sword  of  ven- 
geance is  indeed  stretched  out  over  Egypt  because  of 
its  evil  doings,  whereof  this  light  may  be  the  symbol. 
Behold!  it  seems  to  fall  upon  the  temples  of  the  gods 
and  the  palace  of  Pharaoh,  and  to  cleave  them.  Now 
it  is  gone  and  the  night  is  as  nights  were  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  world.  Come  to  my  chamber  and  let  us 


THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  CUP  23 

eat.  I  am  weary,  I  need  food  and  wine,  as  you  must 
after  struggling  with  that  lustful  murderer  whom  I 
have  sent  to  his  own  place.' 

The  guards  saluted  and  were  dismissed.  We 
mounted  to  the  Prince's  private  chambers,  in  one  of 
which  his  servants  clad  me  in  fine  linen  robes  after  a 
skilled  physician  of  the  household  had  doctored  the 
bruises  upon  my  thigh  over  which  he  tied  a  bandage 
spread  with  balm.  Then  I  was  led  to  a  small  dining- 
hall,  where  I  found  the  Prince  waiting  for  me  as  though 
I  were  some  honoured  guest  and  not  a  poor  scribe  who 
had  wondered  hence  from  Memphis  with  my  wares. 
He  caused  me  to  sit  down  at  his  right  hand  and  even 
drew  up  the  chair  for  me  himself,  whereat  I  felt 
abashed.  To  this  day  I  remember  that  leather -sea  ted 
chair.  The  arms  of  it  ended  in  ivory  sphinxes  and  on 
its  back  of  black  wood  in  an  oval  was  inlaid  the  name 
of  the  great  Rameses,  to  whom  indeed  it  had  once  be- 
longed. Dishes  were  handed  to  us  —  only  two  of 
them  and  those  quite  simple,  for  Seti  was  no  great 
eater  —  by  a  young  Nubian  slave  of  a  very  merry  face, 
and  with  them  wine  more  delicious  than  any  I  had 
ever  tasted. 

We  ate  and  drank  and  the  Prince  talked  to  me  of 
my  business  as  a  scribe  and  of  the  making  of  tales, 
which  seemed  to  interest  him  very  much.  Indeed  one 
might  have  thought  that  he  was  a  pupil  in  the  schools 
and  I  the  teacher,  so  humbly  and  with  such  care  did  he 
weigh  everything  that  I  said  about  my  art.  Of  matters 
of  state  or  of  the  dreadful  scene  of  blood  through  which 
we  had  just  passed  he  spoke  no  word.  At  the  end, 
however,  after  a  little  pause  during  which  he  held  up  a 
cup  of  alabaster  as  thin  as  an  eggshell,  studying  the 


24  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

light  playing  through  it  on  the  rich  red  wine  within,  he 
said  to  me, 

t  Friend  Ana,  we  have  passed  a  stirring  hour  to- 
gether, the  first  perhaps  of  many,  or  mayhap  the  last. 
Also  we  were  born  upon  the  same  day  and  therefore, 
unless  the  astrologers  lie,  as  do  other  men  —  and 
women  —  beneath  the  same  star.  Lastly,  if  I  may  say 
it,  I  like  you  well,  though  I  know  not  how  you  like  me, 
and  when  you  are  in  the  room  with  me  I  feel  at  ease, 
which  is  strange,  for  I  know  of  no  other  with  whom  it  is 
so. 

'Now  by  a  chance  only  this  morning  I  found  in  some 
old  records  which  I  was  studying,  that  the  heir  to  the 
throne  of  Egypt  a  thousand  years  ago,  had,  and  there- 
fore, as  nothing  ever  changes  in  Egypt,  still  has,  a  right 
to  a  private  librarian  for  which  the  State,  that  is,  the 
toilers  of  the  land,  must  pay  as  in  the  end  they  pay  for 
all.  Some  dynasties  have  gone  by,  it  seems,  since 
there  was  such  a  librarian,  I  think  because  most  of  the 
heirs  to  the  throne  could  not,  or  did  not,  read.  Also 
by  chance  I  mentioned  the  matter  to  the  Vizier  Nehesi 
who  grudges  me  every  ounce  of  gold  I  spend,  as  though 
it  were  one  taken  out  of  his  own  pouch,  which  perhaps 
it  is.  He  answered  with  that  crooked  smile  of  his, 

1  "Since  I  know  well,  Prince,  that  there  is  no  scribe 
in  Egypt  whom  you  would  suffer  about  you  for  a  single 
month,  I  will  set  the  cost  of  a  librarian  at  the  figure  at 
which  it  stood  in  the  Eleventh  Dynasty  upon  the  roll 
of  your  Highnesses  household  and  defray  it  from  the 
Royal  Treasury  until  he  is  discharged." 

'Therefore,  Scribe  Ana,  I  offer  you  this  post  for  one 
month;  that  is  all  for  which  I  can  promise  you  will  be 
paid  whatever  it  may  be,  for  I  forget  the  sum.' 


THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  CUP  25 

'I  thank  you,  O  Prince/  I  exclaimed. 

'  Do  not  thank  me.  Indeed  if  you  are  wise  you 
will  refuse.  You  have  met  Pambasa.  Well,  Nehesi  is 
Pambasa  multiplied  by  ten,  a  rogue,  a  thief,  a  bully, 
and  one  who  has  Pharaoh's  ear.  He  will  make  your 
life  a  torment  to  you  and  clip  every  ring  of  gold  that  at 
length  you  wring  out  of  his  grip.  Moreover  the  place 
is  wearisome,  and  I  am  fanciful  and  often  ill-humoured. 
Do  not  thank  me,  I  say.  Refuse;  return  to  Memphis 
and  write  stories.  Shun  courts  and  their  plottings. 
Pharaoh  himself  is  but  a  face  and  a  puppet  through 
which  other  voices  talk  and  other  eyes  shine,  and  the 
sceptre  which  he  wields  is  pulled  by  strings.  And  if 
this  is  so  with  Pharaoh,  what  is  the  case  with  his  son? 
Then  there  are  the  women,  Ana.  They  will  make  love 
to  you,  Ana,  they  even  do  so  to  me,  and  I  think  you 
told  me  that  you  know  something  of  women.  Do  not 
accept,  go  back  to  Memphis.  I  will  send  you  some 
old  manuscripts  to  copy  and  pay  you  whatever  it  is 
Nehesi  allows  for  the  librarian/ 

'Yet  I  accept,  O  Prince.  As  for  Nehesi  I  fear  him 
not  at  all,  since  at  the  worst  I  can  write  a  story  about 
him  at  which  the  world  would  laugh,  and  rather  than 
that  he  will  pay  me  my  salary.' 

'You  have  more  wisdom  than  I  thought,  Ana.  It 
never  came  into  my  mind  to  put  Nehesi  in  a  story, 
though  it  is  true  I  tell  tales  about  him  which  is  much 
the  same  thing.' 

He  bent  forward,  leaning  his  head  upon  his  hand, 
and  ceasing  from  his  bantering  tone,  looked  me  in  the 
eyes  and  asked, 

'Why  do  you  accept?  Let  me  think  now.  It  is  not 
because  you  care  for  wealth  if  that  is  to  be  won  here; 


26  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

nor  for  the  pomp  and  show  of  courts;  nor  for  the 
company  of  the  great  who  really  are  so  small. 
For  all  these  things  you,  Ana,  have  no  craving  if 
I  read  your  heart  aright,  you  who  are  an  artist, 
nothing  less  and  nothing  more.  Tell  me,  then,  why 
will  you,  a  free  man  who  can  earn  your  living, 
linger  round  a  throne  and  set  your  neck  beneath 
the  heel  of  princes  to  be  crushed  into  the  common 
mould  of  servitors  and  King's  Companions  and 
Bearers  of  the  Footstool?' 

(I  will  tell  you,  Prince.  First,  because  thrones  make 
history,  as  history  makes  thrones,  and  I  think  that 
great  events  are  on  foot  in  Egypt  in  which  I  would 
have  my  share.  Secondly,  because  the  gods  bring  gifts 
to  men  only  once  or  twice  in  their  lives  and  to  refuse 
them  is  to  offend  the  gods  who  gave  them  those  lives  to 
use  to  ends  of  which  we  know  nothing.  And  thirdly' 

-  here  I  hesitated. 

'And  thirdly  —  out  with  the  thirdly  for,  doubtless, 
it  is  the  real  reason.' 

'And  thirdly,  O  Prince  —  well,  the  word  sounds 
strangely  upon  a  man's  lips  —  but  thirdly  because  I 
love  you.  From  the  moment  that  my  eyes  fell  upon 
your  face  I  loved  you  as  I  never  loved  any  other  man 

-  not  even  my  father.     I  know  not  why.     Certainly 
it  is  not  because  you  are  a  prince.' 

When  he  heard  these  words  Seti  sat  brooding  and  so 
silent  that,  fearing  lest  I,  a  humble  scribe,  had  been  too 
bold,  I  added  hastily, 

'Let  your  Highness  pardon  his  servant  for  his  pre- 
sumptuous words.  It  was  his  servant's  heart  that 
spoke  and  not  his  lips.' 

He  lifted  his  hand  and  I  stopped. 


THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  CUP  27 

'Ana,  my  twin  in  Ra,'  he  said,  'do  you  know  that  I 
never  had  a  friend? ' 

'A  prince  who  has  no  friend !' 

'Never,  none.  Now  I  begin  to  think  that  I  have 
found  one.  The  thought  is  strange  and  warms  me. 
Do  you  know  also  that  when  my  eyes  fell  upon  your 
face  I  loved  you  also,  the  gods  know  why.  It  was  as 
though  I  had  found  one  who  was  dear  to  me  thousands 
of  years  ago  but  whom  I  had  lost  and  forgotten.  Per- 
haps this  is  but  foolishness,  or  perhaps  here  we  have 
the  shadow  of  something  great  and  beautiful  which 
dwells  elsewhere,  in  the  place  we  call  the  Kingdom  of 
Osiris,  beyond  the  grave,  Ana.' 

'Such  thoughts  have  come  to  me  at  times,  Prince. 
I  mean  that  all  we  see  is  shadow;  that  we  ourselves  are 
shadows  and  that  the  realities  who  cast  them  live  in  a 
different  home  which  is  lit  by  some  spirit  sun  that 
never  sets.' 

The  Prince  nodded  his  head  and  again  was  silent  for 
a  while.  Then  he  took  his  beautiful  alabaster  cup,  and 
pouring  wine  into  it,  he  drank  a  little  and  passed  the 
cup  to  me. 

'  Drink  also,  Ana,'  he  said, '  and  pledge  me  as  I  pledge 
you,  in  token  that  by  decree  of  the  Creator  who  made 
the  hearts  of  men,  henceforward  our  two  hearts  are  as 
the  same  heart  through  good  and  ill,  through  triumph 
and  defeat,  till  death  takes  one  of  us.  Henceforward, 
Ana,  unless  you  show  yourself  unworthy,  I  hide  no 
thought  from  you.' 

Flushing  with  joy  I  took  the  cup,  saying, 

'  I  add  to  your  words,  O  Prince.  We  are  one,  not  for 
this  life  alone  but  for  all  the  lives  to  be.  Death,  O  Prince, 
is,  I  think,  but  a  single  step  in  the  pylon  stair  which 


28  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

leads  at  last  to  that  dizzy  height  whence  we  see  the  face 
of  God  and  hear  his  voice  tell  us  what  and  why  we  are/ 

Then  I  pledged  him,  and  drank,  bowing,  and  he 
bowed  back  to  me. 

'What  shall  we  do  with  the  cup,  Ana,  the  sacred  cup 
that  has  held  this  rich  heart-wine?  Shall  I  keep  it? 
No,  it  no  longer  belongs  to  me.  Shall  I  give  it  to  you? 
No,  it  can  never  be  yours  alone.  See,  we  will  break  the 
priceless  thing.' 

Seizing  it  by  its  stem  with  all  his  strength  he  struck 
the  cup  upon  the  table.  Then  what  seemed  to  me  to  be 
a  marvel  happened,  for  instead  of  shattering  as  I  thought 
it  surely  would,  it  split  in  two  from  rim  to  foot. 
Whether  this  was  by  chance,  or  whether  the  artist  who 
fashioned  it  in  some  bygone  generation  had  worked  the 
two  halves  separately  and  cunningly  cemented  them  to- 
gether, to  this  hour  I  do  not  know.  At  least  so  it  befell. 

'This  is  fortunate,  Ana/  said  the  Prince,  laughing  a 
little  in  his  light  way.  '  Now  take  you  the  half  that  lies 
nearest  to  you  and  I  will  take  mine.  If  you  die  first  I 
will  lay  my  half  upon  your  breast,  and  if  I  die  first  you 
shall  do  the  same  by  me,  or  if  the  priests  forbid  it  be- 
cause I  am  royal  and  may  not  be  profaned,  cast  the 
thing  into  my  tomb.  What  should  we  have  done  had 
the  alabaster  shattered  into  fragments,  Ana,  and  what 
omen  should  we  have  read  in  them? ' 

'Why  ask,  O  Prince,  seeing  that  it  has  befallen  other- 
wise? ' 

Then  I  took  my  half,  laid  it  against  my  forehead  and 
hid  it  in  the  bosom  of  my  robe,  and  as  I  did,  so  did  Seti. 

So  in  this  strange  fashion  the  royal  Seti  and  I  sealed 
the  holy  compact  of  our  brotherhood,  as  I  think  not 
for  the  first  time  or  the  last. 


CHAPTER  IH 

USERTI 

SETI  rose,  stretching  out  his  arms. 

'That  is  finished/  he  said,  'as  everything  finishes, 
and  for  once  I  am  sorry.  Now  what  next?  Sleep,  I 
suppose,  in  which  all  ends,  or  perhaps  you  would  say, 
all  begins.7 

As  he  spoke  the  curtains  at  the  end  of  the  room 
were  drawn  and  between  them  appeared  the  cham- 
berlain, Pambasa,  holding  his  gold-tipped  wand  cere- 
moniously before  him. 

'What  is  it  now,  man?'  asked  Seti.  /Can  I  not 
even  sup  in  peace?  Stay,  before  you  answer  tell  me, 
do  things  end  or  begin  in  sleep?  The  learned  Ana 
and  I  differ  on  the  matter  and  would  hear  your  wis- 
dom. Bear  in  mind,  Pambasa,  that  before  we  are 
born  we  must  have  slept,  since  of  that  time  we  remem- 
ber nothing,  and  after  we  are  dead  we  certainly  seem 
to  sleep,  as  any  who  have  looked  on  mummies  know. 
Now  answer.' 

The  chamberlain  stared  at  the  wine  flask  on  the 
table  as  though  he  suspected  his  master  of  having 
drunk  too  much.  Then  in  a  hard  official  voice  he  said, 

'She  comes!  She  comes!  She  comes,  offering  greet- 
ings and  adoration  to  the  Royal  Son  of  Ra.' 

'Does  she  indeed?'  asked  Seti.  'If  so,  why  say  it 
three  times?  And  who  comes?' 

29 


3o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'The  high  Princess,  the  heiress  of  Egypt,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Pharaoh,  your  Highness's  royal  half-sister,  the 
great  lady  Userti.' 

'Let  her  enter  then.  Ana,  stand  you  behind  me. 
If  you  grow  weary  and  I  give  leave  you  can  depart; 
the  slaves  will  show  you  your  sleeping-place.' 

Pambasa  went,  and  presently  through  the  curtail 
appeared  a  royal-looking  lady  splendidly  apparelled. 
She  was  accompanied  by  four  waiting  women  who  fell 
back  on  the  threshold  and  were  no  more  seen.  The 
Prince  stepped  forward,  took  both  her  hands  in  his 
and  kissed  her  on  the  brow,  then  drew  back  again, 
after  which  they  stood  a  moment  looking  at  each 
other.  While  they  remained  thus  I  studied  her  who 
was  known  throughout  the  land  as  the  'Beautiful 
Royal  Daughter,'  but  whom  till  now  I  had  never  seen. 
In  truth  I  did  not  think  her  beautiful,  although  even 
had  she  been  clad  in  a  peasant's  robe  I  should  have 
been  sure  that  she  was  royal.  Her  face  was  too  hard 
for  beauty  and  her  black  eyes,  with  a  tinge  of  grey  in 
them,  were  too  small.  Also  her  nose  was  too  sharp 
and  her  lips  were  too  thin.  Indeed,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  delicately  and  finely-shaped  woman's  form  be- 
neath, I  might  have  thought  that  a  prince  and  not  a 
princess  stood  before  me.  For  the  rest  in  most  ways 
she  resembled  her  half-brother  Seti,  though  her  coun- 
tenance lacked  the  kindliness  of  his;  or  rather  both  of 
them  resembled  their  father,  Meneptah. 

'  Greeting,  Sister,'  he  said,  eyeing  her  with  a  smile  in 
which  I  caught  a  gleam  of  mockery.  '  Purple-bordered 
robes,  emerald  necklace  and  enamelled  crown  of  gold, 
rings  and  pectoral,  everything  except  a  sceptre  —  why 
are  you  so  royally  arrayed  to  visit  one  so  humble  as 


USERTI  31 

your  loving  brother?  You  come  like  sunlight  into  the 
darkness  of  a  hermit's  cell  and  dazzle  the  poor  hermit, 
or  rather  hermits/  and  he  pointed  to  me. 

'  Cease  your  jests,  Seti,'  she  replied  in  a  full,  strong 
voice.  'I  wear  these  ornaments  because  they  please 
me.  Also  I  have  supped  with  our  father,  and  those 
who  sit  at  Pharaoh's  table  must  be  suitably  arrayed, 
though  I  have  noted  that  sometimes  you  think  other- 
wise.' 

'  Indeed.  I  trust  that  the  good  god,  our  divine  par- 
ent, is  well  to-night  as  you  leave  him  so  early.' 

'I  leave  him  because  he  sent  me  with  a  message  to 
you.'  She  paused,  looking  at  me  sharply,  then  asked, 
'Who  is  that  man?  I  do  not  know  him.' 

'It  is  your  misfortune,  Userti,  but  one  which  can  be 
mended.  He  is  named  Ana  the  Scribe,  who  writes 
strange  stories  of  great  interest  which  you  would  do 
well  to  read  who  dwell  too  much  upon  the  outside  of 
life.  He  is  from  Memphis  and  his  father's  name  was 
- 1  forget  what.  Ana,  what  was  your  father's  name? ' 

'One  too  humble  for  royal  ears,  Prince,'  I  answered, 
'but  my  grandfather  was  Pentaur  the  poet  who  wrote 
of  the  deeds  of  the  mighty  Rameses.' 

'Is  it  so?  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  that  before? 
The  descent  should  earn  you  a  pension  from  the  Court 
if  you  can  extract  it  from  Nehesi.  Well,  Userti,  his 
grandfather's  name  was  Pentaur  whose  immortal  verses 
you  have  doubtless  read  upon  temple  walls,  where  our 
grandfather  was  careful  to  publish  them.' 

'I  have  —  to  my  sorrow  —  and  thought  them  poor, 
boastful  stuff,'  she  answered  coldly. 

'  To  be  honest,  if  Ana  will  forgive  me,  so  do  I.  I  can 
assure  you  that  his  stories  are  a  great  improvement  on 


32  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

them.  Friend  Ana,  this  is  my  sister,  Userti,  my 
father's  daughter  though  our  mothers  were  not  the 
same.' 

'I  pray  you,  Seti,  to  be  so  good  as  to  give  me  my 
rightful  titles  in  speaking  of  me  to  scribes  and  other  of 
your  servants.' 

'Your  pardon,  Userti.  This,  Ana,  is  the  first  Lady 
of  Egypt,  the  Royal  Heiress,  the  Princess  of  the  Two 
Lands,  the  High-priestess  of  Amon,  the  Cherished  of 
the  Gods,  the  half-sister  of  the  Heir-apparent,  the 
Daughter  of  Hathor,  the  Lotus  Bloom  of  Love,  the 
Queen  to  be  of  —  Userti,  whose  queen  will  you  be? 
Have  you  made  up  your  mind?  For  myself  I  know  no 
one  worthy  of  so  much  beauty,  excellence,  learning  and 
-  what  shall  I  add  —  sweetness,  yes,  sweetness.' 

i Seti,'  she  said  stamping  her  foot,  'if  it  pleases  you 
to  make  a  mock  of  me  before  a  stranger,  I  suppose  that 
I  must  submit.  Send  him  away,  I  would  speak  with 
you.' 

'Make  a  mock  of  you!  Oh!  mine  is  a  hard  fate. 
When  truth  gushes  from  the  well  of  my  heart,  I  am 
told  I  mock,  and  when  I  mock,  all  say  —  he  speaks 
truth.  Be  seated,  Sister,  and  talk  on  freely.  This 
Ana  is  my  sworn  friend  who  saved  my  life  but  now,  for 
which  deed  perhaps  he  should  be  my  enemy.  His 
memory  is  excellent  also  and  he  will  remember  what 
you  say  and  write  it  down  afterwards,  whereas  I 
might  forget.  Therefore,  with  your  leave,  I  will  ask 
him  to  stay  here.' 

'My  Prince,'  I  broke  in,  'I  pray  you  suffer  me  to  go.J 

'My  Secretary,'  he  answered  with  a  note  of  command 
in  his  voice,  'I  pray  you  to  remain  where  you  are.' 

So  I  sat  myself  on  the  ground  after  the  fashion  of  a 


USERTI  33 

scribe,  having  no  choice,  and  the  Princess  sat  herself  on 
a  couch  at  the  end  of  the  table,  but  Seti  remained 
standing.  Then  the  Princess  said, 

'  Since  it  is  your  will,  Brother,  that  I  should  talk 
secrets  into  other  ears  than  yours,  I  obey  you.  Still' 
—  here  she  looked  at  me  wrathf ully  —  '  let  the  tongue 
be  careful  that  it  does  not  repeat  what  the  ears  have 
heard,  lest  there  should  be  neither  ears  nor  tongue. 
My  Brother,  it  has  been  reported  to  Pharaoh,  while  we 
ate  together,  that  there  is  tumult  in  this  town.  It  has 
been  reported  to  him  that  because  of  a  trouble  about 
some  base  Israelite  you  caused  one  of  his  officers  to  be 
beheaded,  after  which  there  came  a  riot  which  still 
rages/ 

'  Strange  that  truth  should  have  come  to  the  ears  of 
Pharaoh  so  quickly.    Now,  my  Sister,  if  he  had  heard  it 
three  moons  hence  I  could  have  believed  you  —  almost.' 
'Then  you  did  behead  the  officer ?' 
'Yes,  I  beheaded  him  about  two  hours  ago.' 
'Pharaoh  will  demand  an  account  of  the  matter.' 
'Pharaoh,'  answered  Seti  lifting  his  eyes,   'has  no 
power  to  question  the  justice  of  the  Governor  of  Tanis 
in  the  north.' 

'You  are  in  error,  Seti.     Pharaoh  has  all  power.' 
'  Nay,  Sister,  Pharaoh  is  but  one  man  among  millions 
of  other  men,  and  though  he  speaks  it  is  their  spirit 
which  bends  his  tongue,  while  above  that  spirit  is  a  yet 
greater  spirit  who  decrees  what  they  shall  think  to  ends 
of  which  we  know  nothing.' 
'I  do  not  understand,  Seti.' 

'I  never  thought  you  would,  Userti,  but  when  you 
have  leisure,  ask  Ana  here  to  explain  the  matter  to  you. 
I  am  sure  that  he  understands.' 


34  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Oh!  I  have  borne  enough/  exclaimed  Userti  rising. 
'Hearken  to  the  command  of  Pharaoh,  Prince  Seti. 
It  is  that  you  wait  upon  him  to-morrow  in  full  council, 
at  an  hour  before  noon,  there  to  talk  with  him  of  this 
question  of  the  Israelitish  slaves  and  the  officer  whom 
it  has  pleased  you  to  kill.  I  came  to  speak  other 
words  to  you  also,  but  as  they  were  for  your  private 
ear,  these  can  bide  a  more  fitting  opportunity.  Fare- 
well, my  Brother.' 

'What,  are  you  going  so  soon,  Sister?  I  wished  to 
to  tell  you  the  story  about  those  Israelites,  and  espe- 
cially of  the  maid  whose  name  is  —  what  was  her 
name,  Ana?' 

'Merapi,  Moon  of  Israel,  Prince,'  I  answered  with  a 
groan. 

'About  the  maid  called  Merapi,  Moon  of  Israel,  I 
think  the  sweetest  that  ever  I  have  looked  upon,  whose 
father  the  dead  captain  murdered  in  my  sight.' 

'So  there  is  a  woman  in  the  business?  Well,  I 
guessed  it.' 

'In  what  business  is  there  not  a  woman,  Userti,  even 
in  that  of  a  message  from  Pharaoh.  Pambasa,  Pam- 
basa,  escort  the  Princess  and  summon  her  servants, 
women  everyone  of  them,  unless  my  senses  mock  me. 
Good-night  to  you,  0  Sister  and  Lady  of  the  Two 
Lands,  and  forgive  me  —  that  coronet  of  yours  is  some- 
what awry.' 

At  last  she  was  gone  and  I  rose,  wiping  my  brow 
with  a  corner  of  my  robe,  and  looked  at  the  Prince  who 
stood  before  the  fire  laughing  softly. 

'Make  a  note  of  all  this  talk,  Ana,'  he  said;  '  there  is 
more  in  it  than  meets  the  ear.' 

'I  need  no  note,  Prince,'  I  answered;  l every  word  is 


USERTI  35 

burnt  upon  my  mind  as  a  hot  iron  burns  a  tablet  of 
wood.  With  reason  too,  since  now  her  Highness  will 
hate  me  for  all  her  life.' 

'Much  better  so,  Ana,  than  that  she  should  pretend 
to  love  you,  which  she  never  would  have  done  while 
you  are  my  friend.  Women  oftimes  respect  those 
whom  they  hate  and  even  will  advance  them  because 
of  policy,  but  let  those  whom  they  pretend  to  love 
beware.  The  time  may  come  when  you  will  yet  be 
Userti's  most  trusted  councillor.' 

Now  here,  I,  Ana  the  Scribe,  will  state  that  in  after 
days,  when  this  same  queen  was  the  wife  of  Pharaoh 
Siptah,  I  did,  as  it  chanced,  become  her  most  trusted 
councillor.  Moreover,  in  those  times,  yes,  and  even  in 
the  hour  of  her  death,  she  swore  that  from  the  moment 
her  eyes  first  fell  on  me  she  had  known  me  to  be  true- 
hearted  and  held  me  in  esteem  as  no  self-seeker.  More, 
I  think  she  believed  what  she  said,  having  forgotten 
that  once  she  looked  upon  me  as  her  enemy.  This  in- 
deed I  never  was,  who  always  held  her  in  regard  and 
honour  as  a  great  lady  who  loved  her  country,  though 
one  who  sometimes  was  not  wise.  But  as  I  could  not 
foresee  these  things  on  that  night  of  long  ago,  I  only 
stared  at  the  Prince  and  said, 

'Oh!  why  did  you  not  allow  me  to  depart  as  your 
Highness  said  I  might  at  the  beginning?  Soon  or  late 
my  head  will  pay  the  price  of  this  night's  work.' 

'Then  she  must  take  mine  with  it.  Listen,  Ana.  I 
kept  you  here,  not  to  vex  the  Princess  or  you,  but  for  a 
good  reason.  You  know  that  it  is  the  custom  of  the 
royal  dynasties  of  Egypt  for  kings,  or  those  who  will  be 
kings,  to  wed  their  near  kin  in  order  that  the  blood 
may  remain  the  purer.' 


36  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Yes,  Prince,  and  not  only  among  those  who  are 
royal.  Still,  I  think  it  an  evil  custom.' 

'As  I  do,  since  the  race  wherein  it  is  practised  grows 
ever  weaker  in  body  and  in  mind;  which  is  why,  per- 
haps, my  father  is  not  what  his  father  was  and  I  am  not 
what  my  father  is.' 

'Also,  Prince,  it  is  hard  to  mingle  the  love  of  the  sis- 
ter and  of  the  wife.' 

'Very  hard,  Ana;  so  hard  that  when  it  is  attempted 
both  are  apt  to  vanish.  Well,  our  mothers  having 
been  true  royal  wives,  though  hers  died  before  mine 
was  wedded  by  my  father,  Pharaoh  desires  that  I 
should  marry  my  half-sister,  Userti,  and  what  is  worse, 
she  desires  it  also.  Moreover,  the  people,  who  fear 
trouble  ahead  in  Egypt  if  we,  who  alone  are  left  of  the 
true  royal  race  born  of  queens,  remain  apart  and  she 
takes  another  lord,  or  I  take  another  wife,  demand  that 
it  should  be  brought  about,  since  they  believe  that 
whoever  calls  Userti  the  Strong  his  spouse  will  one  day 
rule  the  land.' 

'  Why  does  the  Princess  wish  it  —  that  she  may  be  a 
queen? ' 

'Yes,  Ana,  though  were  she  to  wed  my  cousin, 
Amenmeses,  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  elder  brother  Khae- 
muas,  she  might  still  be  a  queen,  if  I  chose  to  stand 
aside  as  I  should  not  be  loth  to  do.' 

'Would  Egypt  suffer  this,  Prince?' 

'I  do  not  know,  nor  does  it  matter  since  she  hates 
Amenmeses,  who  is  strong-willed  and  ambitious,  and 
will  have  none  of  him.  Also  he  is  already  married.' 

'Is  there  no  other  royal  one  whom  she  might  take, 
Prince?' 

'  None.     Moreover  she  wishes  me  alone.' 


USERTI  37 

6 Why,  Prince?' 

'Because  of  ancient  custom  which  she  worships. 
Also  because  she  knows  me  well  and  in  her  fashion  is 
fond  of  me,  whom  she  believes  to  be  a  gentle-minded 
dreamer  that  she  can  rule.  Lastly,  because  I  am  the 
lawful  heir  to  the  Crown  and  without  me  to  share  it, 
she  thinks  that  she  would  never  be  safe  upon  the 
Throne,  especially  if  I  should  marry  some  other  woman, 
of  whom  she  would  be  jealous.  It  is  the  Throne  she 
desires  and  would  wed,  not  the  Prince  Seti,  her  half- 
brother,  whom  she  takes  with  it  to  be  in  name  her 
husband,  as  Pharaoh  commands  that  she  should  do. 
Love  plays  no  part  in  Userti's  breast,  Ana,  which  makes 
her  the  more  dangerous,  since  what  she  seeks  with  a 
cold  heart  of  policy,  that  she  will  surely  find.' 

'Then  it  would  seem,  Prince,  that  the  cage  is  built 
about  you.  After  all  it  is  a  very  splendid  cage  and 
made  of  gold.' 

'Yes,  Ana,  yet  not  one  in  which  I  would  live.  Still, 
except  by  death  how  can  I  escape  from  the  threefold 
chain  of  the  will  of  Pharaoh,  of  Egypt,  and  of  Userti? 
Oh!'  he  went  on  in  a  new  voice,  one  that  had  in  it  both 
sorrow  and  passion,  '  this  is  a  matter  in  which  I  would 
have  chosen  for  myself  who  in  all  others  must  be  a 
servant.  And  I  may  not  choose!' 

'Is  there  perchance  some  other  lady,  Prince?' 

'None!  By  Hathor,  none  —  at  least  I  think  not. 
Yet  I  would  have  been  free  to  search  for  such  a  one  and 
take  her  when  I  found  her,  if  she  were  but  a  fishergirl. ' 

'The  Kings  of  Egypt  can  have  large  households, 
Prince.' 

'I  know  it.  Are  there  not  still  scores  whom  I  should 
call  aunt  and  uncle?  I  think  that  my  grandsire, 


38  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Rameses,  blessed  Egypt  with  quite  three  hundred 
children,  and  in  so  doing  in  a  way  was  wise,  since  thus 
he  might  be  sure  that,  while  the  world  endures,  in  it 
will  flow  some  of  the  blood  that  once  was  his.' 

'Yet  in  life  or  death  how  will  that  help  him,  Prince? 
Some  must  beget  the  multitudes  of  the  earth,  what 
does  it  matter  who  these  may  have  been? ' 

1  Nothing  at  all,  Ana,  since  by  good  or  evil  fortune 
they  are  born.  Therefore,  why  talk  of  large  house- 
holds? Though,  like  any  man  who  can  pay  for  it, 
Pharaoh  may  have  a  large  household,  I  seek  a  queen 
who  shall  reign  in  my  heart  as  well  as  on  my  throne, 
not  a  "large  household,"  Ana.  Oh!  I  am  weary. 
Pambasa,  come  hither  and  conduct  my  secretary,  Ana, 
to  the  empty  room  that  is  next  my  own,  the  painted 
chamber  which  looks  toward  the  north,  and  bid  my 
slaves  attend  to  all  his  wants  as  they  would  to  mine/ 

'Why  did  you  tell  me  you  were  a  scribe,  my  lord 
Ana?'  asked  Pambasa,  as  he  led  me  to  my  beautiful 
sleeping-place. 

'Because  that  is  my  trade,  Chamberlain.' 

He  looked  at  me,  shaking  his  great  head  till  the  long 
white  beard  waved  across  his  breast  like  a  temple 
banner  in  the  faint  evening  breeze,  and  answered, 

'You  are  no  scribe,  you  are  a  magician  who  can 
win  the  love  and  favour  of  his  Highness  in  an  hour 
which  others  cannot  do  between  two  risings  of  the  Nile. 
Had  you  said  so  at  once,  you  would  have  been  differ- 
ently treated  yonder  in  the  hall  of  waiting.  Forgive 
me  therefore  what  I  did  in  ignorance,  and,  my  lord, 
I  pray  it  may  please  you  not  to  melt  away  in  the  night, 
lest  my  feet  should  answer  for  it  beneath  the  sticks.' 


USERTI  39 

It  was  the  fourth  hour  from  sunrise  of  the  following 
day  that,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  found  myself 
in  the  Court  of  Pharaoh  standing  with  other  members 
of  his  household  in  the  train  of  his  Highness,  the 
Prince  Seti.  It  was  a  very  great  place,  for  Pharaoh 
sat  in  the  judgment  hall,  whereof  the  roof  is  upheld 
by  round  and  sculptured  columns,  between  which  were 
set  statues  of  Pharaohs  who  had  been.  Save  at  the 
throne  end  of  the  hall,  where  the  light  flowed  down 
through  clerestories,  the  vast  chamber  was  dim  al- 
most to  darkness;  at  least  so  it  seemed  to  me  entering 
there  out  of  the  brilliant  sunshine.  Through  this 
gloom  many  folk  moved  like  shadows;  captains,  nobles, 
and  state  officers  who  had  been  summoned  to  the 
Court,  and  among  them  white-robed  and  shaven 
priests.  Also  there  were  others  of  whom  I  took  no 
count,  such  as  Arab  headmen  from  the  desert,  traders 
with  jewels  and  other  wares  to  sell,  farmers  and  even 
peasants  with  petitions  to  present,  lawyers  and  their 
clients,  and  I  know  not  who  besides,  though  of  all  these 
none  were  suffered  to  advance  beyond  a  certain  mark 
where  the  light  began  to  fall.  Speaking  in  whispers 
all  of  these  folk  flitted  to  and  fro  like  bats  in  a  tomb. 

We  waited  between  two  Hathor-headed  pillars  in 
one  of  the  vestibules  of  the  hall,  the  Prince  Seti,  who 
was  clad  in  purple-bordered  garments  and  wore  upon 
his  brow  a  fillet  of  gold  from  which  rose  the  uraeus  or 
hooded  snake,  also  of  gold,  that  royal  ones  alone  might 
wear,  leaning  against  the  base  of  a  statue,  while  the 
rest  of  us  stood  silent  behind  him.  For  a  time  he  was 
silent  also,  as  a  man  might  be  whose  thoughts  were 
otherwhere.  At  length  he  turned  and  said  to  me, 

"This  is  weary  work.    Would  I  had  asked  you  to 


40  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

bring  that  new  tale  of  yours,  Scribe  Ana,  that  we  might 
have  read  it  together. ' 

1  Shall  I  tell  you  the  plot  of  it,  Prince?' 

'Yes.  I  mean,  not  now,  lest  I  should  forget  my 
manners  listening  to  you.  Look/  and  he  pointed  to  a 
dark-browed,  fierce-eyed  man  of  middle  age  who  passed 
up  the  hall  as  though  he  did  not  see  us,  'there  goes 
my  cousin,  Amenmeses.  You  know  him,  do  you  not? ' 

I  shook  my  head. 

'Then  tell  me  what  you  think  of  him,  at  once  before 
the  first  judgment  fades/ 

'I  think  he  is  a  royal-looking  lord,  obstinate  in 
mind  and  strong  in  body,  handsome  too  in  his  way/ 

'Ml  can  see  that,  Ana.     What  else?' 

'I  think/  I  said  in  a  low  voice  so  that  none  might 
overhear,  'that  his  heart  is  as  black  as  his  brow; 
that  he  has  grown  wicked  with  jealousy  and  hate  and 
will  do  you  evil.' 

'  Can  a  man  grow  wicked,  Ana?  Is  he  not  as  he  was 
born  till  the  end?  I  do  not  know,  nor  do  you.  Still 
you  are  right,  he  is  jealous  and  will  do  me  evil  if  it 
brings  him  good.  But  tell  me,  which  of  us  will  tri- 
umph at  the  last?' 

While  I  hesitated  what  to  answer  I  became  aware 
that  someone  had  joined  us.  Looking  round  I  per- 
ceived a  very  ancient  man  clad  in  a  white  robe.  He 
was  broad-faced  and  bald-headed,  and  his  eyes  burned 
beneath  his  shaggy  eyebrows  like  two  coals  in  ashes. 
He  supported  himself  on  a  staff  of  cedar-wood,  gripping 
it  with  both  hands  that  for  thinness  were  Hke  to  those 
of  a  mummy.  For  a  while  he  considered  us  both  as 
though  he  were  reading  our  souls,  then  said  in  a  full 
and  jovial  voice, 


USERTI  41 

'Greeting,  Prince.' 

Seti  turned,  looked  at  him,  and  answered, 

'  Greeting,  Bakenkhonsu.  How  comes  it  that  you  are 
still  alive?  When  we  parted  at  Thebes  I  made  sure ' 

'That  on  your  return  you  would  find  me  in  my 
tomb.  Not  so,  Prince,  it  is  I  who  shall  live  to  look 
upon  you  in  your  tomb,  yes,  and  on  others  who  are 
yet  to  sit  in  the  seat  of  Pharaoh.  Why  not?  Ho!  ho! 
Why  not,  seeing  that  I  am  but  a  hundred  and  seven,  I 
who  remember  the  first  Rameses  and  have  played  with 
his  grandson,  your  grandsire,  as  a  boy?  Why  should 
I  not  live,  Prince,  to  nurse  your  grandson  —  if  the  gods 
should  grant  you  one  who  as  yet  have  neither  wife  nor 
child?' 

'Because  you  will  get  tired  of  life,  Bakenkhonsu,  as 
I  am  already,  and  the  gods  will  not  be  able  to  spare 
you  much  longer. ' 

'The  gods  can  endure  yet  a  while  without  me,  Prince, 
when  so  many  are  flocking  to  their  table.  Indeed  it 
is  their  desire  that  one  good  priest  should  be  left  in 
Egypt.  Ki  the  Magician  told  me  so  only  this  morning. 
He  had  it  straight  from  Heaven  in  a  dream  last  night/ 

'Why  have  you  been  to  visit  Ki?'  asked  Seti,  looking 
at  him  sharply.  'I  should  have  thought  that  being 
both  of  a  trade  you  would  have  hated  each  other.' 

'Not  so,  Prince.  On  the  contrary  we  add  up  each 
other's  account;  I  mean,  check  and  interpret  each  other's 
visions,  with  which  we  are  both  of  us  much  troubled 
just  now.  Is  that  young  man  a  scribe  from  Memphis?' 

'Yes,  and  my  friend.  His  grandsire  was  Pentaur 
the  poet. ' 

'Indeed.  I  knew  Pentaur  well.  Often  has  he  read 
me  to  sleep  with  his  long  poems,  rank  stuff  that  grew 


42  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

like  coarse  grass  upon  a  deep  but  half-drained  soil. 
Are  you  sure,  young  man,  that  Pentaur  was  your 
grandfather?  You  are  not  like  him.  Quite  a  different 
kind  of  herbage,  and  you  know  that  is  a  matter  upon 
which  we  must  take  a  woman's  word.' 

Seti  burst  out  laughing  and  I  looked  at  the  old  priest 
angrily,  though  now  that  I  came  to  think  of  it  my 
father  always  said  that  his  mother  was  one  of  the 
biggest  liars  in  Egypt. 

'Well,  let  it  be,'  went  on  Bakenkhonsu,  'till  we  find 
out  the  truth  before  Thoth.  Ki  was  speaking  of  you, 
young  man.  I  did  not  pay  much  attention  to  him,  but 
it  was  something  about  a  sudden  vow  of  friendship 
between  you  and  the  Prince  here.  There  was  a  cup 
in  the  story  too,  an  alabaster  cup  that  seemed  familiar 
to  me.  Ki  said  it  was  broken. ' 

Seti  started  and  I  began  angrily, 

'What  do  you  know  of  that  cup?  Where  were  you 
hid,  0  Priest?' 

'Oh,  in  your  souls,  I  suppose,'  he  answered  dreamily, 
'or  rather  Ki  was.  But  I  know  nothing  and  am  not 
curious.  If  you  had  broken  the  cup  with  a  woman  now, 
it  would  have  been  more  interesting,  even  to  an  old 
man.  Be  so  good  as  to  answer  the  Prince's  question 
as  to  whether  he  or  his  cousin  Amenmeses  will  triumph 
at  the  last,  for  on  that  matter  both  Ki  and  I  are  curious.' 

'Am  I  a  seer,'  I  began  again  still  more  angrily,  'that 
I  should  read  the  future? ' 

'I  think  so,  a  little,  but  that  is  what  I  want  to  find 
out/ 

He  hobbled  towards  me,  laid  one  of  his  claw-like 
hands  upon  my  arm,  and  said  in  a  new  voice  of  com- 
mand, 


USERTI  43 

'Look  now  upon  that  throne  and  tell  me  what  you 
see  there/ 

I  obeyed  him  because  I  must,  staring  up  the  hall  at 
the  empty  throne.  At  first  I  saw  nothing.  Then 
figures  seemed  to  flit  around  it.  From  among  these 
figures  emerged  the  shape  of  the  Count  Amenmeses. 
He  sat  upon  the  throne,  looking  about  him  proudly, 
and  I  noted  that  he  was  no  longer  clad  as  a  prince  but 
as  Pharaoh  himself.  Presently  hook-nosed  men  ap- 
peared who  dragged  him  from  his  seat.  He  fell,  as  I 
thought,  into  water,  for  it  seemed  to  splash  up  about 
him.  Next  Seti  the  Prince  appeared  to  mount  the 
throne,  led  thither  by  a  woman,  of  whom  I  could  only 
see  the  back.  I  saw  him  distinctly  wearing  the  double 
crown  and  holding  a  sceptre  in  his  hand.  He  also 
melted  away  and  others  came  whom  I  did  not  know, 
though  I  thought  that  one  of  them  was  like  to  the 
Princess  Userti. 

Now  all  were  gone  and  I  was  telling  Bakenkhonsu 
everything  I  had  witnessed  like  a  man  who  speaks  in 
his  sleep,  not  by  his  own  will.  Suddenly  I  woke  up 
and  laughed  at  my  own  foolishness.  But  the  other 
two  did  not  laugh;  they  regarded  me  very  gravely. 

'I  thought  that  you  were  something  of  a  seer/  said 
the  old  priest,  'or  rather  Ki  thought  it.  I  could  not 
quite  believe  Ki,  because  he  said  that  the  young 
person  whom  I  should  find  with  the  Prince  here  this 
morning  would  be  one  who  loved  him  with  all  the 
heart,  and  it  is  only  a  woman  who  loves  with  all  the 
heart,  is  it  not?  Or  so  the  world  believes.  Well,  I  will 
talk  the  matter  over  with  Ki.  Hush !  Pharaoh  comes. ' 

As  he  spoke  from  far  away  rose  a  cry  of  — 

'Life!  Blood!  Strength!  Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!' 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL 

'LIFE!  Blood!  Strength  I'  echoed  everyone  in  the  great 
hall,  falling  to  their  knees  and  bending  their  foreheads 
to  the  ground.  Even  the  Prince  and  the  aged  Baken- 
khonsu  prostrated  themselves  thus  as  though  before 
the  presence  of  a  god.  And,  indeed,  Pharaoh  Menep- 
tah,  passing  through  the  patch  of  sunlight  at  the  head 
of  the  hall,  wearing  the  double  crown  upon  his  head  and 
arrayed  in  royal  robes  and  ornaments,  looked  like  a 
god,  no  less,  as  the  multitude  of  the  people  of  Egypt 
held  him  to  be.  He  was  an  old  man  with  the  face  of 
one  worn  by  years  and  care,  but  from  his  person 
majesty  seemed  to  flow. 

With  him,  walking  a  step  or  two  behind,  went  Nehesi 
his  Vizier,  a  shrivelled,  parchment-faced  officer  whose 
cunning  eyes  rolled  about  the  place,  and  Roy  the  High- 
priest,  and  Hora  the  Chamberlain  of  the  Table,  and 
Meranu  the  Washer  of  the  King's  Hands,  and  Yuy 
the  private  scribe,  and  many  others  whom  Baken- 
khonsu  named  to  me  as  they  appeared.  Then  there 
were  fan-bearers  and  a  gorgeous  band  of  lords  who 
were  called  King's  Companions  and  Head  Butlers  and 
I  know  not  who  besides,  and  after  these  guards  with 
spears  and  helms  that  shone  like  gold,  and  black  swords- 
men from  the  southern  land  of  Kesh. 

But  one  woman  accompanied  his  Majesty,  walking 


THE   COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  45 

alone  immediately  behind  him  in  front  of  the  Vizier 
and  the  High-priest.  She  was  the  Royal  Daughter, 
the  Princess  Userti,  who  looked,  I  thought,  prouder 
and  more  splendid  than  any  there,  though  somewhat 
pale  and  anxious. 

Pharaoh  came  to  the  steps  of  the  throne.  The 
Vizier  and  the  High-priest  advanced  to  help  him  up 
the  steps,  for  he  was  feeble  with  age.  He  waved  them 
aside,  and  beckoning  to  his  daughter,  rested  his  hand 
upon  her  shoulder  and  by  her  aid  mounted  the  throne. 
I  thought  that  there  was  meaning  in  this;  it  was  as 
though  he  would  show  to  all  the  assembly  that  this 
princess  was  the  prop  of  Egypt. 

For  a  little  while  he  stood  still  and  Userti  sat  herself 
down  on  the  topmost  step,  resting  her  chin  upon  her 
jewelled  hand.  There  he  stood  searching  the  place 
with  his  eyes.  He  lifted  his  sceptre  and  all  rose, 
hundreds  and  hundreds  of  them  throughout  the  hall, 
their  garments  rustling  as  they  rose  like  leaves  in  a 
sudden  wind.  He  seated  himself  and  once  more  from 
every  throat  went  up  the  regal  salutation  that  was  the 
king's  alone,  of  - 

'Life!  Blood!  Strength!  Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!  Pha- 
raoh !' 

In  the  silence  that  followed  I  heard  him  say,  to  the 
Princess,  I  think, 

'Amenmeses  I  see,  and  others  of  our  kin,  but  where 
is  my  son  Seti,  the  Prince  of  Egypt? ' 

'Watching  us  no  doubt  from  some  vestibule.  My 
brother  loves  not  ceremonials, '  answered  Userti. 

Then,  with  a  little  sigh,  Seti  stepped  forward,  fol- 
lowed by  Bakenkhonsu  and  myself,  and  at  a  distance 
by  other  members  of  his  household.  As  he  marched 


46  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

up  the  long  hall  all  drew  to  this  side  or  that,  saluting 
him  with  low  bows.  Arriving  in  front  of  the  throne  he 
bent  till  his  knee  touched  the  ground,  saying, 

'I  give  greeting,  O  King  and  Father/ 

'I  give  greeting,  0  Prince  and  Son.  Be  seated,7 
answered  Meneptah. 

Seti  seated  himself  in  a  chair  that  had  been  made 
ready  for  him  at  the  foot  of  the  throne,  and  on  its 
right,  and  in  another  chair  to  the  left,  but  set  farther 
from  the  steps,  Amenmeses  seated  himself  also.  At 
a  motion  from  the  Prince  I  took  my  stand  behind  his 
chair. 

The  formal  business  of  the  Court  began.  At  the 
beckoning  of  an  usher  people  of  all  sorts  appeared 
singly  and  handed  in  petitions  written  on  rolled-up 
papyri,  which  the  Vizier  Nehesi  took  and  threw  into  a 
leathern  sack  that  was  held  open  by  a  black  slave. 
In  some  cases  an  answer  to  his  petition,  whereof  this 
was  only  the  formal  delivery,  was  handed  back  to  the 
suppliant,  who  touched  his  brow  with  the  roll  that 
perhaps  meant  everything  to  him,  and  bowed  himself 
away  to  learn  his  fate.  Then  appeared  sheiks  of  the 
desert  tribes,  and  captains  from  fortresses  in  Syria,  and 
traders  who  had  been  harmed  by  enemies,  and  even 
peasants  who  had  suffered  violence  from  officers, 
each  to  make  his  prayer.  Of  all  of  these  supplications 
the  scribes  took  notes,  while  to  some  the  Vizier  and 
councillors  made  answers.  But  as  yet  Pharaoh  said 
nothing.  There  he  sat  silent  on  his  splendid  throne  of 
ivory  and  gold,  like  a  god  of  stone  above  the  altar, 
staring  down  the  long  hall  and  through  the  open  doors 
as  though  he  would  read  the  secrets  of  the  skies  be- 
yond. 


THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  47 

'I  told  you  that  courts  were  wearisome,  friend  Ana,' 
whispered  the  Prince  to  me  without  turning  his  head. 
'Do  you  not  already  begin  to  wish  that  you  were  back 
writing  tales  at  Memphis? ' 

Before  I  could  answer  some  movement  in  the  throng 
at  the  end  of  the  hall  drew  the  eyes  of  the  Prince  and 
of  all  of  us.  I  looked,  and  saw  advancing  towards  the 
throne  a  tall,  bearded  man  already  old,  although  his 
black  hair  was  but  grizzled  with  grey.  He  was  ar- 
rayed in  a  white  linen  robe,  over  which  hung  a  woollen 
cloak  such  as  shepherds  wear,  and  he  carried  in  his  hand 
a  long  thornwood  staff.  His  face  was  splendid  and  very 
handsome,  and  his  black  eyes  flashed  like  fire.  He 
walked  forward  slowly,  looking  neither  to  the  left  nor 
the  right,  and  the  throng  made  way  for  him  as  though 
he  were  a  prince.  Indeed,  I  thought  that  they  showed 
more  fear  of  him  than  of  any  prince,  since  they  shrank 
from  him  as  he  came.  Nor  was  he  alone,  for  after  him 
walked  another  man  who  was  very  like  to  him,  but  as 
I  judged,  still  older,  for  his  beard,  which  hung  down  to 
his  middle,  was  snow-white  as  was  the  hair  of  his  head. 
He  also  was  dressed  in  a  sheepskin  cloak  and  carried  a 
staff  in  his  hand.  Now  a  whisper  rose  among  the 
people  and  the  whisper  said, 

'The  prophets  of  the  men  of  Israel!  The  prophets  of 
the  men  of  Israel!' 

The  two  stood  before  the  throne  and  looked  at 
Pharaoh,  making  no  obeisance.  Pharaoh  looked  at 
them  and  was  silent.  For  a  long  space  they  stood  thus 
in  the  midst  of  a  great  quiet,  but  Pharaoh  would  not 
speak,  and  none  of  his  officers  seemed  to  dare  to 
open  their  mouths.  At  length  the  first  of  the  prophets 
spoke  in  a  clear,  cold  voice  as  some  conqueror  might  do. 


48  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'You  know  me,  Pharaoh,  and  my  errand.' 

1 1  know  you/  answered  Pharaoh  slowly,  'as  well  I 
may,  seeing  that  we  played  together  when  we  were 
little.  You  are  that  Hebrew  whom  my  sister,  she  who 
sleeps  in  Osiris,  took  to  be  as  a  son  to  her,  giving  to  you 
a  name  that  means  "drawn  forth"  because  she  drew 
you  forth  as  an  infant  from  among  the  reeds  of  Nile. 
Aye,  I  know  you  and  your  brother  also,  but  your  errand 
I  know  not. ' 

'This  is  my  errand,  Pharaoh,  or  rather  the  errand 
of  Jahveh,  God  of  Israel,  for  whom  I  speak.  Have 
you  not  heard  it  before?  It  is  that  you  should  let  his 
people  go  to  do  sacrifice  to  him  in  the  wilderness. ' 

'Who  is  Jahveh?  I  know  not  Jahveh  who  serve 
Amon  and  the  gods  of  Egypt,  and  why  should  I  let 
your  people  go? ' 

'Jahveh  is  the  God  of  Israel,  the  great  God  of  all 
gods  whose  power  you  shall  learn  if  you  will  not  hearken, 
Pharaoh.  As  for  why  you  should  let  the  people  go, 
ask  it  of  the  Prince  your  son  who  sits  yonder.  Ask 
him  of  what  he  saw  in  the  streets  of  this  city  but  last 
night,  and  of  a  certain  judgment  that  he  passed  upon 
one  of  the  officers  of  Pharaoh.  Or  if  he  will  not 
tell  you,  learn  it  from  the  lips  of  the  maiden  who 
is  named  Merapi,  Moon  of  Israel,  the  daughter  of 
Nathan  the  Levite.  Stand  forward,  Merapi,  daughter 
of  Nathan. ' 

Then  from  the  throng  at  the  back  of  the  hall  came 
forward  Merapi,  clad  in  a  white  robe  and  with  a  black 
veil  thrown  about  her  head  in  token  of  mourning,  but 
not  so  as  to  hide  her  face.  Up  the  hall  she  glided  and 
made  obeisance  to  Pharaoh,  as  she  did  so,  casting  one 
swift  look  at  Seti  where  he  sat.  Then  she  stood  still, 


THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  49 

looking,  as  I  thought,  wonderfully  beautiful  in  that 
simple  robe  of  white  and  the  veil  of  black. 

'  Speak,  woman, '  said  Pharaoh. 

She  obeyed,  telling  all  the  tale  in  her  low  and 
honeyed  voice,  nor  did  any  seem  to  think  it  long  or 
wearisome.  At  length  she  ended,  and  Pharoah  said, 

'Say,  Seti  my  son,  is  this  truth? ' 

'It  is  truth,  O  my  Father.  By  virtue  of  my  powers 
as  Governor  of  this  city  I  caused  the  captain  Khuaka 
to  be  put  to  death  for  the  crime  of  murder  done  by 
him  before  my  eyes  in  the  streets  of  the  city.' 

'Perchance  you  did  right  and  perchance  you  did 
wrong,  Son  Seti.  At  least  you  are  the  best  judge,  and 
because  he  struck  your  royal  person,  this  Khuaka 
deserved  to  die.' 

Again  he  was  silent  for  a  while  staring  through  the 
open  doors  at  the  sky  beyond.  Then  he  said, 

'What  would  ye  more,  Prophets  of  Jahveh?  Justice 
has  been  done  upon  my  officer  who  slew  the  man  of 
your  people.  A  life  has  been  taken  for  a  life  according 
to  the  strict  letter  of  the  law.  The  matter  is  finished. 
Unless  you  have  aught  to  say,  get  you  gone. ' 

'By  the  command  of  the  Lord  our  God,'  answered 
the  prophet,  'we  have  this  to  say  to  you,  O  Pharaoh. 
Lift  the  heavy  yoke  from  off  the  neck  of  the  people  of 
Israel.  Bid  that  they  cease  from  the  labour  of  the 
making  of  bricks  to  build  your  walls  and  cities. ' 

'And  if  I  refuse,  what  then?' 

'Then  the  curse  of  Jahveh  shall  be  on  you,  Pharaoh, 
and  with  plague  upon  plague  shall  he  smite  this  land 
of  Egypt.' 

Now  a  sudden  rage  seized  Meneptah. 

'What!'  he  cried.     'Do  you  dare  to  threaten  me  in 


50  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

my  own  palace,  and  would  ye  cause  all  the  multitude 
of  the  people  of  Israel  who  have  grown  fat  in  the  land 
to  cease  from  their  labours?  Hearken,  my  servants, 
and,  scribes,  write  down  my  decree.  Go  ye  to  the 
country  of  Goshen  and  say  to  the  Israelites  that  the 
bricks  they  made  they  shall  make  us  aforetime  and 
more  work  shall  they  do  than  aforetime  in  the  days  of 
my  father,  Rameses.  Only  no  more  straw  shall  be 
given  to  them  for  the  making  of  the  bricks.  Because 
they  are  idle,  let  them  go  forth  and  gather  the  straw 
for  themselves;  let  them  gather  it  from  the  face  of  the 
fields.' 

There  was  silence  for  a  while.  Then  with  one  voice 
both  the  prophets  spoke,  pointing  with  their  wands  to 
Pharaoh, 

'  In  the  Name  of  the  Lord  God  we  curse  you,  Pharaoh, 
who  soon  shall  die  and  make  answer  for  this  sin. 
The  people  of  Egypt  we  curse  also.  Ruin  shall  be 
their  portion;  death  shall  be  their  bread  and  blood 
shall  they  drink  in  a  great  darkness.  Moreover,  at 
the  last  Pharaoh  shall  let  the  people  go.' 

Then,  waiting  no  answer,  they  turned  and  strode 
away  side  by  side,  nor  did  any  man  hinder  them  in 
their  goings.  Again  there  was  silence  in  the  hall, 
the  silence  of  fear,  for  these  were  awful  words  that  the 
prophets  had  spoken.  Pharaoh  knew  it,  for  his  chin 
sank  upon  his  breast  and  his  face  that  had  been  red 
with  rage  turned  white.  Userti  hid  her  eyes  with  her 
hand  as  though  to  shut  out  some  evil  vision,  and  even 
Seti  seemed  ill  at  ease  as  though  that  awful  curse  had 
found  a  home  within  his  heart. 

At  a  motion  of  Pharaoh's  hand  the  Vizier  Nehesi 
struck  the  ground  thrice  with  his  wand  of  office  and 


THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  51 

pointed  to  the  door,  thus  giving  the  accustomed  sign 
that  the  Court  was  finished,  whereon  all  the  people 
turned  and  went  away  with  bent  heads  speaking  no 
words  one  to  another.  Presently  the  great  hall  was 
emptied  save  for  the  officers  and  guards  and  those  who 
attended  upon  Pharaoh.  When  everyone  had  gone 
Seti  the  Prince  rose  and  bowed  before  the  throne. 

'0  Pharaoh/  he  said,  'be  pleased  to  hearken.  We 
have  heard  very  evil  words  spoken  by  these  Hebrew 
men,  words  that  threaten  your  divine  life,  O  Pharaoh, 
and  call  down  a  curse  upon  the  Upper  and  the  Lower 
Land.  Pharaoh,  these  people  of  Israel  hold  that  they 
suffer  wrong  and  are  oppressed.  Now  give  me,  your 
son,  a  writing  under  your  hand  and  seal,  by  virtue  of 
which  I  shall  have  power  to  go  down  to  the  Land  of 
Goshen  and  inquire  of  this  matter,  and  afterwards 
make  report  of  the  truth  to  you.  Then,  if  it  seems 
to  you  that  the  People  of  Israel  are  unjustly  dealt  by, 
you  may  lighten  their  burden  and  bring  the  curse  of 
their  prophets  to  nothing.  But  if  it  seems  to  you  that 
the  tales  they  tell  are  idle  then  your  words  shall  stand. ' 

Now,  listening,  I,  Ana,  thought  that  Pharaoh  would 
once  more  be  angry.  But  it  was  not  so,  for  when  he 
spoke  again  it  was  in  the  voice  of  one  who  is  crushed 
by  grief  or  weariness. 

'Have  your  will,  Son,'  he  said.  'Only  take  with 
you  a  great  guard  of  soldiers  lest  these  hook-nosed  dogs 
should  do  you  mischief.  I  trust  them  not,  who,  like 
the  Hyksos  whose  blood  runs  in  many  of  them,  were 
ever  the  foes  of  Egypt.  Did  they  not  conspire  with  the 
Ninebow  Barbarians  whom  I  crushed  in  the  great 
battle,  and  do  they  not  now  threaten  us  in  the  name  of. 
their  outland  god?  Still,  let  the  writing  be  prepared 


52  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

and  I  will  seal  it.  And  stay.  I  think,  Seti,  that  you, 
who  were  ever  gentle-natured,  have  somewhat  too  soft 
a  heart  towards  these  shepherd  slaves.  Therefore  I 
will  not  send  you  alone.  Amenmeses  your  cousin 
shall  go  with  you,  but  under  your  command.  It  is 
spoken.' 

'Life!  Blood!  Strength!'  said  both  Seti  and  Amen- 
meses, thus  acknowledging  the  king's  command. 

Now  I  thought  that  all  was  finished.  But  it  was 
not  so,  for  presently  Pharaoh  said, 

'Let  the  guards  withdraw  to  the  end  of  the  hall  and 
with  them  the  servants.  Let  the  King's  councillors 
and  the  officers  of  the  household  remain. ' 

Instantly  all  saluted  and  withdrew  out  of  hearing. 
I,  too,  made  ready  to  go,  but  the  Prince  said  to  me, 

'  Stay,  that  you  may  take  note  of  what  passes. ' 

Pharaoh,  wafeching,  saw  if  he  did  not  hear. 

1  Who  is  that  man,  Son? '  he  asked. 

'He  is  Ana  my  private  scribe  and  librarian,  O 
Pharaoh,  whom  I  trust.  It  was  he  who  saved  me  from 
harm  but  last  night. ' 

'You  say  it,  Son.  Let  him  remain  in  attendance  on 
you,  knowing  that  if  he  betrays  our  council  he  dies. ' 

Userti  looked  up  frowning  as  though  she  were  about 
to  speak.  If  so,  she  changed  her  mind  and  was  silent, 
perhaps  because  Pharaoh's  word  once  spoken  could 
not  be  altered.  Bakenkhonsu  remained  also  as  a 
Councillor  of  the  King  according  to  his  right. 

When  all  had  gone  Pharaoh,  who  had  been  brooding, 
lifted  his  head  and  spoke  slowly  but  in  the  voice  of  one 
who  gives  a  judgment  that  may  not  be  questioned, 
saying, 

'Prince  Seti,  you  are  my  only  son  born  of  Queen 


THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  53 

Ast-Nefert,  royal  Sister,  royal  Mother,  who  sleeps  in 
the  bosom  of  Osiris.  It  is  true  that  you  are  not  my 
first-born  son,  since  the  Count  Ramessu'  —  here  he 
pointed  to  a  stout  mild-faced  man  of  pleasing,  rather 
foolish  appearance  —  4s  your  elder  by  two  years. 
But,  as  he  knows  well,  his  mother,  who  is  still  with  us, 
is  a  Syrian  by  birth  and  of  no  royal  blood,  and  there- 
fore he  can  never  sit  upon  the  throne  of  Egypt.  Is  it 
not  so,  my  son  Ramessu?' 

'It  is  so,  O  Pharaoh,'  answered  the  Count  in  a 
pleasant  voice,  'nor  do  I  seek  ever  to  sit  upon  that 
throne,  who  am  well  content  with  the  offices  and 
wealth  that  Pharaoh  has  been  pleased  to  confer  upon 
me,  his  first-born. ' 

'Let  the  words  of  the  Count  Ramessu  be  written 
down,'  said  Pharaoh,  'and  placed  in  the  temple  of 
Ptah  of  this  city,  and  in  the  temples  of  Ptah  at  Memphis 
and  of  Amon  at  Thebes,  that  hereafter  they  may  never 
be  questioned. ' 

The  scribes  in  attendance  wrote  down  the  words  and, 
at  a  sign  from  the  Prince  Seti,  I  also  wrote  them  down, 
setting  the  papyrus  I  had  with  me  on  my  knee.  When 
this  was  finished  Pharaoh  went  on. 

'Therefore,  O  Prince  Seti,  you  are  the  heir  of  Egypt 
and  perhaps,  as  those  Hebrew  prophets  said,  will  ere 
long  be  called  upon  to  sit  in  my  place  on  its  throne.' 

'May  the  King  live  for  ever!'  exclaimed  Seti,  'for 
well  he  knows  that  I  do  not  seek  his  crown  and  dig- 
nities.' 

'I  do  know  it  well,  my  son;  so  well  that  I  wish  you 
thought  more  of  that  crown  and  those  dignities  which, 
if  the  gods  will,  must  come  to  you.  If  they  will  it  not, 
next  in  the  order  of  succession  stands  your  cousin, 


54  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

the  Count  Amenmeses,  who  is  also  of  royal  blood 
both  on  his  father's  and  his  mother's  side,  and  after 
him  I  know  not  who,  unless  it  be  my  daughter  and 
your  half-sister,  the  royal  Princess  Userti,  Lady  of 
Egypt.' 

Now  Userti  spoke,  very  earnestly,  saying, 

'O  Pharaoh,  surely  my  right  in  the  succession,  ac- 
cording to  ancient  precedent,  precedes  that  of  my 
cousin,  the  Count  Amenmeses. ' 

Amenmeses  was  about  to  answer,  but  Pharaoh  lifted 
his  hand  and  he  was  silent. 

'  It  is  a  matter  for  those  learned  in  such  lore  to  dis- 
cuss,' Meneptah  replied  in  a  somewhat  hesitating 
voice.  'I  pray  the  gods  that  it  may  never  be  needful 
that  this  high  question  should  be  considered  in  the 
Council.  Nevertheless,  let  the  words  of  the  royal 
Princess  be  written  down.  Now,  Prince  Seti, '  he  went 
on  when  this  had  been  done,  'you  are  still  unmarried, 
and  if  you  have  children  they  are  not  royal. ' 

'  I  have  none,  O  Pharaoh, '  said  Seti. 

'Is  it  so?'  answered  Meneptah  indifferently.  'The 
Count  Amenmeses  has  children  I  know,  for  I  have 
seen  them,  but  by  his  wife  Unuri,  who  also  is  of  the 
royal  line,  he  has  none. ' 

Here  I  heard  Amenmeses  mutter,  'Being  my  aunt 
that  is  not  strange,'  a  saying  at  which  Seti  smiled. 

'My  daughter,  the  Princess,  is  also  unmarried.  So 
it  seems  that  the  fountain  of  the  royal  blood  is  running 
dry 

'Now  it  is  coming,'  whispered  Seti  below  his  breath 
so  that  only  I  could  hear. 

'Therefore,'  continued  Pharaoh,  'as  you  know, 
Prince  Seti,  for  the  royal  Princess  of  Egypt  by  my 


THE   COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  55 

command  went  to  speak  to  you  of  this  matter  last 
night,  I  make  a  decree ' 

'Pardon,  0  Pharaoh/  interrupted  the  Prince,  'my 
sister  spoke  to  me  of  no  decree  last  night,  save  that  I 
should  attend  at  the  court  here  to-day. ' 

'Because  I  could  not,  Seti,  seeing  that  another  was 
present  with  you  whom  you  refused  to  dismiss,'  and 
she  let  her  eyes  rest  on  me. 

'It  matters  not/  said  Pharaoh,  'since  now  I  will 
utter  it  with  my  own  lips  which  perhaps  is  better. 
It  is  my  will,  Prince,  that  you  forthwith  wed  the 
royal  Princess  Userti,  that  children  of  the  true  blood 
of  the  Ramessides  may  be  born.  Hear  and  obey. ' 

Now  Userti  shifted  her  eyes  from  me  to  Seti,  watching 
him  very  closely.  Seated  at  his  side  upon  the  ground 
with  my  writing  roll  spread  across  my  knee,  I,  too, 
watched  him  closely,  and  noted  that  his  lips  turned 
white  and  his  face  grew  fixed  and  strange. 

'I  hear  the  command  of  Pharaoh/  he  said  in  a  low 
voice  making  obeisance,  and  hesitated. 

'Have  you  aught  to  add?'  asked  Meneptah  sharply. 

'Only,  O  Pharaoh,  that  though  this  would  be  a 
marriage  decreed  for  reasons  of  the  State,  still  there  is 
a  lady  who  must  be  given  in  marriage,  and  she  my  half- 
sister  who  heretofore  has  only  loved  me  as  a  relative. 
Therefore,  I  would  know  from  her  lips  if  it  is  her 
will  to  take  me  as  a  husband. ' 

Now  all  looked  at  Userti  who  replied  in  a  cold  voice, 

'In  this  matter,  Prince,  as  in  all  others  I  have  no 
will  but  that  of  Pharaoh.' 

'You  have  heard/  interrupted  Meneptah  impa- 
tiently, 'and  as  in  our  House  it  has  always  been  the 
custom  for  kin  to  marry  kin,  why  should  it  not  be  her 


56  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

will?  Also,  who  else  should  she  marry?  Amenmeses 
is  already  wed.  There  remains  only  Sap  tab  his 
brother  who  is  younger  than  herself 

'So  am  I/  murmured  Seti,  'by  two  long  years/  but 
happily  Userti  did  not  hear  him. 

'Nay,  my  father/  she  said  with  decision,  ' never  will 
I  take  a  deformed  man  to  husband. ' 

Now  from  the  shadow  on  the  further  side  of  the 
throne,  where  I  could  not  see  him,  there  hobbled  for- 
ward a  young  noble,  short  in  stature,  light-haired  like 
Seti,  and  with  a  sharp,  clever  face  which  put  me  in 
mind  of  that  of  a  jackal  (indeed  for  this  reason  he  was 
named  Thoth  by  the  common  people,  after  the  jackal- 
headed  god).  He  was  very  angry,  for  his  cheeks  were 
flushed  and  his  small  eyes  flashed. 

'Must  I  listen,  Pharaoh/  he  said  in  a  little  voice, 
'while  my  cousin  the  Royal  Princess  reproaches  me  in 
public  for  my  lame  foot,  which  I  have  because  my 
nurse  let  me  fall  when  I  was  still  in  arms?' 

'Then  his  nurse  let  his  grandfather  fall  also,  for  he 
too  was  club-footed,  as  I  who  have  seen  him  naked  in 
his  cradle  can  bear  witness,'  whispered  old  Baken- 
khonsu. 

'It  seems  so,  Count  Saptah,  unless  you  stop  your 
ears/  replied  Pharaoh. 

'She  says  she  will  not  rnarry  me/  went  on  Saptah, 
'me  who  from  childhood  have  been  a  slave  to  her  and 
to  no  other  woman. ' 

'Not  by  my  wish,  Saptah.  Indeed,  I  pray  you  to  go 
and  be  a  slave  to  any  woman  whom  you  will/  ex- 
claimed Userti. 

'But  I  say/  continued  Saptah,  'that  one  day  she 
shall  marry  me,  for  the  Prince  Seti  will  not  live  for  ever. ' 


THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  57 

'How  do  you  know  that,  Cousin?'  asked  Seti.  'The 
High-priest  here  will  tell  you  a  different  story. ' 

Now  certain  of  those  present  turned  their  heads 
away  to  hide  the  smile  upon  their  faces.  Yet  on  this 
day  some  god  spoke  with  Saptah's  voice  making  him  a 
prophet,  since  in  a  year  to  come  she  did  marry  him,  in 
order  that  she  might  stay  upon  the  throne  at  a  time 
of  trouble  when  Egypt  would  not  suffer  that  a  woman 
should  have  sole  rule  over  the  land. 

But  Pharaoh  did  not  smile  like  the  courtiers;  in- 
deed he  grew  angry. 

1  Peace,  Saptah!'  he  said.  'Who  are  you  that 
wrangle  before  me,  talking  of  the  death  of  kings  and 
saying  that  you  will  wed  the  Royal  Princess?  One 
more  such  word  and  you  shall  be  driven  into  banish- 
ment. Hearken  now.  Almost  am  I  minded  to  de- 
clare my  daughter,  the  Royal  Princess,  sole  heiress  to 
the  throne,  seeing  that  in  her  there  is  more  strength 
and  wisdom  than  in  any  other  of  our  House.' 

1  If  such  be  Pharaoh's  will,  let  Pharaoh's  will  be  done/ 
said  Seti  most  humbly.  'Well  I  know  my  own  un- 
worthiness  to  fill  so  high  a  station,  and  by  all  the  gods 
I  swear  that  my  beloved  sister  will  nnpl  no  more  faith- 
ful subject  than  myself. ' 

'You  mean,  Seti,'  interrupted  Userti,  'that  rather 
than  marry  me  you  would  abandon  your  right  to  the 
double  crown  Truly  I  am  honoured.  Seti,  whether 
you  reign  or  I,  I  will  not  marry  you. ' 

'What  words  are  these  I  hear?'  cried  Meneptah. 
'Is  there  indeed  one  in  this  land  of  Egypt  who  dares 
to  say  that  Pharaoh's  decree  shall  be  disobeyed? 
Write  it  down,  Scribes,  and  you,  O  Officers,  let  it  be 
proclaimed  from  Thebes  to  the  sea,  that  on  the  third 


58  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

day  from  now  at  the  hour  of  noon  in  the  temple  of 
Hathor  in  this  city,  the  Prince,  the  Royal  Heir,  Seti 
Meneptah,  Beloved  of  Ra,  will  wed  the  Royal  Princess 
of  Egypt,  Lily  of  Love,  Beloved  of  Hathor,  Userti, 
Daughter  of  me,  the  god/ 

1  Life!  Blood!  Strength!'   called  all  the  Court. 

Then,  guided  by  some  high  officer,  the  Prince  Seti 
was  led  before  the  throne  and  the  Princess  Userti  was 
set  beside  him,  or  rather  facing  him.  According  to 
the  ancient  custom  a  great  gold  cup  was  brought  and 
filled  with  red  wine,  to  me  it  looked  like  blood.  Userti 
took  the  cup  and,  kneeling,  gave  it  to  the  Prince,  who 
drank  and  gave  it  back  to  her  that  she  might  also 
drink  in  solemn  token  of  their  betrothal.  Is  not  the 
scene  graven  on  the  broad  bracelets  of  gold  which  in 
after  days  Seti  wore  when  he  sat  upon  the  throne, 
those  same  bracelets  that  at  a  future  time  I  with  my 
own  hands  clasped  about  the  wrists  of  dead  Userti? 

Then  he  stretched  out  his  hand  which  she  touched  with 
her  lips,  and  bending  down  he  kissed  her  on  the  brow. 
Lastly,  Pharaoh,  descending  to  the  lowest  step  of  the 
throne,  laid  his  sceptre,  first  upon  the  head  of  the  Prince, 
and  next  upon  that  of  the  Princess,  blessing  them  both 
in  the  name  of  himself,  of  his  Ka  or  Double,  and  of  the 
spirits  and  Kas  of  all  their  forefathers,  kings  and  queens 
of  Egypt,  thus  appointing  them  to  come  after  him 
when  he  had  been  gathered  to  the  bosom  of  the  gods. 

These  things  done,  he  departed  in  state,  surrounded 
by  his  court,  preceded  and  followed  by  his  guards  and 
leaning  on  the  arm  of  the  Princess  Userti,  whom  he 
loved  better  than  anyone  in  the  world. 

A  while  later  I  stood  alone  with  the  Prince  in  his 
private  chamber,  where  I  had  first  seen  him. 


THE  COURT  OF  BETROTHAL  59 

'That  is  finished/  he  said  in  a  cheerful  voice,  'and  I 
tell  you,  Ana,  that  I  feel  quite,  quite  happy.  Have 
you  ever  shivered  upon  the  bank  of  a  river  of  a  winter 
morning,  fearing  to  enter,  and  yet,  when  you  did  enter, 
have  you  not  been  pleased  to  find  that  the  icy  water 
refreshed  you  and  made  you  not  cold  but  hot? 

'Yes,  Prince.  It  is  when  one  comes  out  of  the  water, 
if  the  wind  blows  and  no  sun  shines,  that  one  feels 
colder  than  before. ' 

'True,  Ana,  and  therefore  one  must  not  come  out. 
One  should  stop  there  till  one  —  drowns  or  is  eaten 
by  a  crocodile.  But,  say,  did  I  do  it  well?' 

'Old  Bakenkhonsu  told  me,  Prince,  that  he  had  been 
present  at  many  royal  betrothals,  I  think  he  said 
eleven,  and  had  never  seen  one  conducted  with  more 
grace.  He  added  that  the  way  in  which  you  kissed 
the  brow  of  her  Highness  was  perfect,  as  was  all  your 
demeanour  after  the  first  argument. ' 

'And  so  it  would  remain,  Ana,  if  I  were  never  called 
upon  to  do  more  than  kiss  her  brow,  to  which  I  have 
been  accustomed  from  boyhood.  Oh!  Ana,  Ana,'  he 
added  in  a  kind  of  cry,  'already  you  are  becoming  a 
courtier  like  the  rest  of  them,  a  courtier  who  cannot 
speak  the  truth.  Well,  nor  can  I,  so  why  should  I 
blame  you?  Tell  me  again  all  about  your  marriage, 
Ana,  of  how  it  began  and  how  it  ended.' 


CHAPTER  V 

THE    PROPHECY 

WHETHER  or  no  the  Prince  Seti  saw  Userti  again  be- 
fore the  hour  of  his  marriage  with  her  I  cannot  say,  be- 
cause he  never  told  me.  Indeed  I  was  not  present  at 
the  marriage,  for  the  reason  that  I  had  been  granted 
leave  to  return  to  Memphis,  there  to  settle  my  affairs 
and  sell  my  house  on  entering  upon  my  appointment  as 
private  scribe  to  his  Highness.  Thus  it  came  about 
that  fourteen  full  days  went  by  from  that  of  the  holding 
of  the  Court  of  Betrothal  before  I  found  myself  stand- 
ing once  more  at  the  gate  of  the  Prince's  palace,  at- 
tended by  a  servant  who  led  an  ass  on  which  were 
laden  all  my  manuscripts  and  certain  possessions  that 
had  descended  to  me  from  my  ancestors  with  the  title- 
deeds  of  their  tombs.  Different  indeed  was  my  re- 
ception on  this  my  second  coming.  Even  as  I  reached 
the  steps  the  old  chamberlain  Pambasa  appeared,  run- 
ning down  them  so  fast  that  his  white  robes  and  beard 
streamed  upon  the  air. 

1  Greeting,  most  learned  scribe,  most  honourable 
Ana/  he  panted.  '  Glad  indeed  am  I  to  see  you,  since 
every  hour  his  Highness  asks  if  you  have  returned,  and 
blames  me  because  you  have  not  come.  Verily  I  be- 
lieve that  if  you  had  stayed  upon  the  road  another  day 
I  should  have  been  sent  to  look  for  you,  who  have  had 
sharp  words  said  to  me  because  I  did  not  arrange  that 

60 


THE  PROPHECY  61 

you  should  be  accompanied  by  a  guard,  as  though  the 
Vizier  Nehesi  would  have  paid  the  costs  of  a  guard 
without  the  direct  order  of  Pharaoh.  O  most  excellent 
Ana,  give  me  of  the  charm  which  you  have  doubtless 
used  to  win  the  love  of  our  royal  master,  and  I  will  pay 
you  well  for  it  who  find  it  easier  to  earn  his  wrath/ 

'I  will,  Pambasa.  Here  it  is  —  write  better  stories 
than  I  do  instead  of  telling  them,  and  he  will  love  you 
more  than  he  does  me.  But  say  —  how  went  the  mar- 
riage? I  have  heard  upon  the  way  that  it  was  very 
splendid.' 

'Splendid!  Oh!  it  was  ten  times  more  than  splen- 
did. It  was  as  though  the  god  Osiris  were  once  more 
wed  to  the  goddess  Isis  in  the  very  halls  of  heaven. 
Indeed  his  Highness,  the  bridegroom,  was  dressed  as  a 
god,  yes,  he  wore  the  robes  and  the  holy  ornaments  of 
Amon.  And  the  procession!  And  the  feast  that 
Pharaoh  gave!  I  tell  you  that  the  Prince  was  so  over- 
come with  joy  and  all  this  weight  of  glory  that,  before 
it  was  over,  looking  at  him  I  saw  that  his  eyes  were 
closed,  being  dazzled  by  the  gleam  of  gold  and  jewels 
and  the  loveliness  of  his  royal  bride.  He  told  me  that 
it  was  so  himself,  fearing  perhaps  lest  I  should  have 
thought  that  he  was  asleep.  Then  there  were  the 
presents,  something  to  everyone  of  us  according  to  his 
degree.  I  got  —  well  it  matters  not.  And,  learned 
Ana,  I  did  not  forget  you.  Knowing  well  that  every- 
thing would  be  gone  before  you  returned  I  spoke  your 
name  in  the  ear  of  his  Highness,  offering  to  keep  your 
gift.' 

1  Indeed,  Pambasa,  and  what  did  he  say?' 

'He  said  that  he  was  keeping  it  himself.  When  I 
stared  wondering  what  it  might  be,  for  I  saw  nothing 


62  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

on  him,  he  added,  "It  is  here,"  and  touched  the  pri- 
vate signet  guard  that  he  has  always  worn,  an  ancient 
ring  of  gold,  but  of  no  great  value  I  should  say,  with 
"  Beloved  of  Thoth  and  of  the  King"  cut  upon  it.  It 
seems  that  he  must  take  it  off  to  make  room  for 
another  and  much  finer  ring  which  her  Highness  has 
given  him.' 

Now,  by  this  time,  the  ass  having  been  unloaded  by 
the  slaves  and  led  away,  we  had  passed  through  the 
hall  where  many  were  idling  as  ever,  and  were  come  to 
the  private  apartments  of  the  palace. 

'This  way/  said  Pambasa.  'The  orders  are  that  I 
am  to  take  you  to  the  Prince  wherever  he  may  be,  and 
just  now  he  is  seated  in  the  great  apartment  with  her 
Highness,  where  they  have  been  receiving  homage  and 
deputations  from  distant  cities.  The  last  left  about 
half  an  hour  ago.7 

'First  I  will  prepare  myself,  worthy  Pambasa/  I 
began. 

'No,  no,  the  orders  are  instant,  I  dare  not  disobey 
them.  Enter/  and  with  a  courtly  flourish  he  drew 
a  rich  curtain. 

'By  Amon/  exclaimed  a  weary  voice  which  I  knew 
as  that  of  the  Prince,  'here  come  more  councillors  or 
priests.  Prepare,  my  sister,  prepare !' 

'I  pray  you,  Seti/  answered  another  voice,  that  of 
Userti,  '  to  learn  to  call  me  by  my  right  name,  which  is 
no  longer  sister.  Nor,  indeed,  am  I  your  full  sister/ 

'I  crave  your  pardon/  said  Seti.  'Prepare,  Royal 
Wife,  prepare  P 

By  now  the  curtain  was  fully  drawn  and  I  stood, 
travel-stained,  forlorn  and,  to  tell  the  truth,  trembling 
a  little,  for  I  feared  her  Highness,  in  the  doorway,  hesi- 


THE  PROPHECY  63 

tating  to  pass  the  threshold.  Beyond  was  a  splendid 
chamber  full  of  light,  in  the  centre  of  which  upon  a 
carven  and  golden  chair,  one  of  two  that  were  set  there, 
sat  her  Highness  magnificently  apparelled,  faultlessly 
beautiful  and  calm.  She  was  engaged  in  studying  a 
painted  roll,  left  no  doubt  by  the  last  deputation,  for 
others  similar  to  it  were  laid  neatly  side  by  side  upon 
a  table. 

The  second  chair  was  empty,  for  the  Prince  was 
walking  restlessly  up  and  down  the  chamber,  his  cere- 
monial robe  somewhat  disarrayed  and  the  uraeus  circlet 
of  gold  which  he  wore,  tilted  back  upon  his  head,  be- 
cause of  his  habit  of  running  his  fingers  through  his 
brown  hair.  As  I  still  stood  in  the  dark  shadow,  for 
Pambasa  had  left  me,  and  thus  remained  unseen,  the 
talk  went  on. 

'I  am  prepared,  Husband.  Pardon  me,  it  is  you 
who  look  otherwise.  Why  would  you  dismiss  the 
scribes  and  household  before  the  ceremony  was  ended? ' 

'Because  they  wearied  me/  said  Seti,  'with  their 
continual  bowing  and  praising  and  formalities.' 

'In  which  I  saw  nothing  unusual.  Now  they  must 
be  recalled.' 

'Let  whoever  it  is  enter/  he  exclaimed. 

Then  I  stepped  forward  into  the  light,  prostrating 
myself. 

'Why/  he  cried,  'it  is  Ana  returned  from  Memphis! 
Draw  near,  Ana,  and  a  thousand  welcomes  to  you.  Do 
you  know  I  thought  that  you  were  another  high-priest, 
or  governor  of  some  Nome  of  which  I  had  never  heard.' 

'Ana!  Who  is  Ana?'  asked  the  Princess.  'Oh!  Ire- 
member  that  scribe  -  — .  Well,  it  is  plain  that  he  has 
returned  from  Memphis/  and  she  eyed  my  dusty  robe. 


64  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Royal  One/  I  murmured  abashed,  'do  not  blame  me 
that  I  enter  your  presence  thus.  Pambasa  led  me  here 
against  my  will  by  the  direct  order  of  the  Prince.' 

'Is  it  so?  Say,  Seti,  does  this  man  bring  tidings  of 
import  from  Memphis  that  you  needed  his  presence  in 
such  haste? ' 

'Yes,  Userti,  at  least  I  think  so.  You  have  the 
writings  safe,  have  you  not,  Ana? ' 

'Quite  safe,  your  Highness,'  I  answered,  though  I 
knew  not  of  what  writings  he  spoke,  unless  they  were 
the  manuscripts  of  my  stories. 

'Then,  my  Lord,  I  will  leave  you  to  talk  of  the  tidings 
from  Memphis  and  these  writings,'  said  the  Princess. 

'Yes,  yes.  We  must  talk  of  them,  Userti.  Also  of 
the  journey  to  the  land  of  Goshen  on  which  Ana  starts 
with  me  to-morrow.' 

'To-morrow!  Why  this  morning  you  told  me  it  was 
fixed  for  three  days  hence. 

'Did  I,  Sister  —  I  mean  Wife?  If  so,  it  was  because 
I  was  not  sure  whether  Ana,  who  is  to  be  my  chariot 
companion,  would  be  back.' 

'A  scribe  your  chariot  companion!  Surely  it  would 
be  more  fitting  that  your  cousin  Amenmeses  - 

'To  Set  with  Amenmeses!'  he  exclaimed.  'You 
know  well,  Userti,  that  the  man  is  hateful  to  me  with 
his  cunning  yet  empty  talk.' 

'Indeed!  I  grieve  to  hear  it,  for  when  you  hate  you 
show  it,  and  Amenmeses  may  be  a  bad  enemy.  Then 
if  not  our  cousin  Amenmeses  who  is  not  hateful  to  me, 
there  is  Saptah.' 

'I  thank  you;  I  will  not  travel  in  a  cage  with  a 
jackal.' 

'Jackal!  I  do  not  love  Saptah,  but  one  of  the  royal 


THE  PROPHECY  65 

blood  of  Egypt  a  jackal!  Then  there  is  Nehesi  the 
Vizier,  or  the  General  of  the  escort  whose  name  I  for- 
get.' 

'Do  you  think,  Userti,  that  I  wish  to  talk  about 
state  economies  with  that  old  money-sack,  or  to  listen 
to  boastings  of  deeds  he  never  did  in  war  from  a  half- 
bred  Nubian  butcher? ' 

'I  do  not  know,  Husband.'  Yet  of  what  will  you 
talk  with  this  Ana?  Of  poems,  I  suppose,  and  silliness. 
Or  will  it  be  perchance  of  Merapi,  Moon  of  Israel, 
whom  I  gather  both  of  you  think  so  beautiful.  Well, 
have  your  way.  You  tell  me  that  I  am  not  to  accom- 
pany you  upon  this  journey,  I  your  new-made  wife, 
and  now  I  find  that  it  is  because  you  wish  my  place  to 
be  filled  by  a  writer  of  tales  whom  you  picked  up  the 
other  day  —  your  "  twin  in  Ra"  forsooth!  Fare  you 
well,  my  Lord/  and  she  rose  from  her  seat,  gathering 
up  her  robes  with  both  hands. 

Then  Seti  grew  angry. 

' Userti,'  he  said,  stamping  upon  the  floor,  'you  should 
not  use  such  words.  You  know  well  that  I  do  not  take 
you  with  me  because  there  may  be  danger  yonder 
among  the  Hebrews.  Moreover,  it  is  not  Pharaoh's 
wish.' 

She  turned  and  answered  with  cold  courtesy, 

'Then  I  crave  your  pardon  and  thank  you  for  your 
kind  thought  for  the  safety  of  my  person.  I  knew  not 
this  mission  was  so  dangerous.  Be  careful,  Seti,  that 
the  scribe  Ana  comes  to  no  harm.' 

So  saying  she  bowed  and  vanished  through  the 
curtains. 

'Ana,'  said  Seti,  'tell  me,  for  I  never  was  quick  at 
figures,  how  many  minutes  is  it  from  now  till  the  fourth 


66  MOON   OF   ISRAEL 

hour  to-morrow  morning  when  I  shall  order  my  chariot 
to  be  ready?  Also,  do  you  know  whether  it  is  possible 
to  travel  from  Goshen  across  the  marshes  and  to  return 
by  Syria?  Or,  failing  that,  to  travel  across  the  desert 
to  Thebes  and  sail  down  the  Nile  in  the  spring?' 

'Oh!  my  Prince,  my  Prince,'  I  said,  'I  pray  you  to 
dismiss  me.  Let  me  go  anywhere  out  of  the  reach  of 
her  Highness's  tongue.' 

'It  is  strange  how  alike  we  think  upon  every  matter, 
Ana,  even  of  Merapi  and  the  tongues  of  royal  ladies. 
Hearken  to  my  command.  You  are  not  to  go.  If  it  is 
a  question  of  going,  there  are  others  who  will  go  first. 
Moreover,  you  cannot  go,  but  must  stay  and  bear  your 
burdens  as  I  bear  mine.  Remember  the  broken  cup, 
Ana.' 

'I  remember,  my  Prince,  but  sooner  would  I  be 
scourged  with  rods  than  by  such  words  as  those  to 
which  I  must  listen. ' 

Yet  that  very  night,  when  I  had  left  the  Prince,  I 
was  destined  to  hear  more  pleasant  words  from  this 
same  changeful,  or  perchance  politic,  royal  lady.  She 
sent  for  me  and  I  went,  much  afraid.  I  found  her  in  a 
small  chamber  alone,  save  for  one  old  lady  of  honour 
who  sat  at  the  end  of  the  room  and  appeared  to  be  deaf, 
which  perhaps  was  why  she  was  chosen.  Userti  bade 
me  be  seated  before  her  very  courteously,  and  spoke 
to  me  thus,  whether  because  of  some  talk  she  had 
held  with  the  Prince  or  not,  I  do  not  know. 

'Scribe  Ana,  I  ask  your  pardon  if,  being  vexed  and 
wearied,  I  said  to  you  and  of  you  to-day  what  I  now 
wish  I  had  left  unsaid.  I  know  well  that  you,  being  of 
the  gentle  blood  of  Egypt,  will  make  no  report  of  what 
you  heard  outside  these  walls.' 


THE  PROPHECY  67 

'  May  my  tongue  be  cut  out  first/  I  answered. 

'It  seems,  Scribe  Ana,  that  my  lord  the  Prince  has 
taken  a  great  love  of  you.  How  or  why  this  came 
about  so  suddenly,  you  being  a  man,  I  do  not  under- 
stand, but  I  am  sure  that  as  it  is  so,  it  must  be  because 
there  is  much  in  you  to  love,  since  never  did  I  know  the 
Prince  to  show  deep  regard  for  one  who  was  not  most 
honourable  and  worthy.  Now  things  being  so,  it  is 
plain  that  you  will  become  the  favourite  of  his  High- 
ness, a  man  who  does  not  change  his  mind  in  such 
matters,  and  that  he  will  tell  you  all  his  secret  thoughts, 
perhaps  some  that  he  hides  from  the  Councillors  of 
State,  or  even  from  me.  In  short  you  will  grow  into  a 
power  in  the  land  and  perhaps  one  day  be  the  greatest 
in  it  —  after  Pharaoh  —  although  you  may  still  seem 
to  be  but  a  private  scribe. 

'I  do  not  pretend  to  you  that  I  should  have  wished 
this  to  be  so,  who  would  rather  that  my  husband  had 
but  one  real  councillor  —  myself.  Yet  seeing  that  it 
is  so,  I  bow  my  head,  hoping  that  it  may  be  decreed 
for  the  best.  If  ever  any  jealousy  should  overcome  me 
in  this  matter  and  I  should  speak  sharply  to  you,  as  I 
did  to-day,  I  ask  your  pardon  in  advance  for  that  which 
has  not  happened,  as  I  have  asked  it  for  that  which  has 
happened.  I  pray  of  you,  Scribe  Ana,  that  yoa  will 
do  your  best  to  influence  the  mind  of  the  Prince  for 
good,  since  he  is  easily  led  by  any  whom  he  loves. 
I  pray  you  also  being  quick  and  thoughtful,  as  I  see 
you  are,  that  you  will  make  a  study  of  statecraft,  and 
of  the  policies  of  our  royal  House,  coming  to  me,  if  it 
be  needful,  for  instruction  therein,  so  that  you  may  be 
able  to  guide  the  feet  of  the  Prince  aright,  should  he 
turn  to  you  for  counsel.' 


68  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

1  All  of  this  I  will  do,  your  Highness,  if  by  any  chance 
it  lies  in  my  power,  though  who  am  I  that  I  should 
hope  to  make  a  path  for  the  feet  of  kings?  Moreover, 
I  vvould  add  this,  although  he  is  so  gentle-natured,  I 
think  that  in  the  end  the  Prince  is  one  who  will  always 
choose  his  own  path/ 

'It  may  be  so  Ana.  At  the  least  I  thank  you.  I 
pray  you  to  be  sure  also  that  in  me  you  will  always 
have  a  friend  and  not  an  enemy,  although  at  times  the 
quickness  of  my  nature,  which  has  never  been  con- 
trolled, may  lead  you  to  think  otherwise.  Now  I 
will  say  one  more  thing  that  shall  be  secret  between  us. 
I  know  that  the  Prince  loves  me  as  a  friend  and  relative 
rather  than  as  a  wife,  and  that  he  would  not  have 
sought  this  marriage  of  himself,  as  is  perhaps  natural. 
I  know,  too,  that  other  women  will  come  into  his  life, 
though  these  may  be  fewer  than  in  the  case  of  most 
kings,  because  he  is  more  hard  to  please.  Of  such  I 
cannot  complain,  as  this  is  according  to  the  customs  of 
our  country.  I  fear  only  one  thing  —  namely  that 
some  woman,  ceasing  to  be  his  toy,  may  take  Seti's 
heart  and  make  him  altogether  hers.  In  this  matter, 
Scribe  Ana,  as  in  others  I  ask  your  help,  since  I  would 
be  queen  of  Egypt  in  all  ways,  not  in  name  only/ 

1  Your  Highness,  how  can  I  say  to  the  Prince  —  "  So 
much  shall  you  love  this  or  that  woman  and  no  more?" 
Moreover,  why  do  you  fear  that  which  has  not  and  may 
never  come  about? ' 

'  I  do  not  know  how  you  can  say  such  a  thing,  Scribe, 
still  I  ask  you  to  say  it  if  you  can.  As  to  why  I  fear, 
it  is  because  I  seem  to  feel  the  near  shadow  of  some 
woman  lying  cold  upon  me  and  building  a  wall  of 
blackness  between  his  Highness  and  myself. ' 


THE  PROPHECY  69 

'It  is  but  a  dream,  Princess.' 

'Mayhap.  I  hope  so.  Yet  I  think  otherwise.  Oh! 
Ana,  cannot  you,  who  study  the  hearts  of  men  and 
women,  understand  my  case?  I  have  married  where 
I  can  never  hope  to  be  loved  as  other  women  are,  I 
who  am  a  wife,  yet  not  a  wife.  I  read  your  thought; 
it  is  —  why  then  did  you  marry?  Since  I  have  told 
you  so  much  I  will  tell  you  that  also.  First,  it  is  be- 
cause the  Prince  is  different  to  other  men  and  in  his 
own  fashion  above  them,  yes,  far  above  any  with  whom 
I  could  have  wed  as  royal  heiress  of  Egypt.  Secondly, 
because  being  cut  off  from  love,  what  remains  to  me 
but  ambition?  At  least  I  would  be  a  great  queen,  as 
was  Hatshepu  in  her  day,  and  lift  my  country  out  of 
the  many  troubles  in  which  it  is  sunk  and  write  my 
name  large  upon  the  books  of  history,  which  I  could 
only  do  by  taking  Pharaoh's  heir  to  husband,  as  is  my 
duty.' 

She  brooded  a  while,  then  added,  '  Now  I  have  shown 
you  all  my  thought.  Whether  I  have  been  wise  to  do 
so  the  gods  know  alone  and  time  will  tell  me.' 

'Princess,'  I  said,  'I  thank  you  for  trusting  me  and 
I  will  help  you  if  I  may.  Yet  I  am  troubled.  I,  a 
humble  man  if  of  good  blood,  who  a  little  while  ago  was 
but  a  scribe  and  a  student,  a  dreamer  who  had  known 
trouble  also,  have  suddenly  by  chance,  or  some  divine 
decree,  been  lifted  high  in  the  favour  of  the  heir  of 
Egypt,  and  it  would  seem  have  even  won  your  trust. 
Now  I  wonder  how  I  shall  bear  myself  in  this  new  place 
which  in  truth  I  never  sought.' 

'I  do  not  know,  who  find  the  present  and  its  troubles 
enough  to  carry.  But,  doubtless,  the  decree  of  which 
you  speak  that  set  you  there  has  also  written  down 


70  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

what  will  be  the  end  of  all.  Meanwhile,  I  have  a 
gift  for  you.  Say,  Scribe,  have  you  ever  handled  any 
weapon  besides  a  pen?' 

'Yes,  your  Highness,  as  a  lad  I  was  skilled  in  sword 
play.  Moreover,  though  I  do  not  love  war  and  blood- 
shed, some  years  ago  I  fought  in  the  great  battle  be- 
tween the  Ninebow  Barbarians,  when  Pharaoh  called 
upon  the  young  men  of  Memphis  to  do  their  part. 
With  my  own  hands  I  slew  two  in  fair  fight,  though 
one  nearly  brought  me  to  my  end, '  and  I  pointed  to  a 
scar  which  showed  red  through  my  grey  hair  where  a 
spear  had  bitten  deep. 

'It  is  well,  or  so  I  think,  who  love  soldiers  better 
than  stainers  of  papyrus  pith.' 

Then,  going  to  a  painted  chest  of  reeds,  she  took 
from  it  a  wonderful  shirt  of  mail  fashioned  of  bronze 
rings,  and  a  short  sword  also  of  bronze,  having  a  golden 
hilt  of  which  the  end  was  shaped  to  the  likeness  of  the 
head  of  a  lion,  and  with  her  own  hands  gave  them  to 
me,  saying, 

'These  are  spoils  that  my  grandsire,  the  great 
Rameses,  took  in  his  youth  from  a  prince  of  the  Khitah, 
whom  he  smote  with  his  own  hands  in  Syria  in  that 
battle  whereof  your  grandfather  made  the  poem. 
Wear  the  shirt,  which  no  spear  will  pierce,  beneath 
your  robe  and  gird  the  sword  about  you  when  you  go 
down  yonder  among  the  Israelites,  whom  I  do  not 
trust.  I  have  given  a  like  coat  to  the  Prince.  Let 
it  be  your  duty  to  see  that  it  is  upon  his  sacred  person 
day  and  night.  Let  it  be  your  duty  also,  if  need 
arises,  with  this  sword  to  defend  him  to  the  death. 
Farewell.' 

'May  all  the  gods  reject  me  from  the  Fields  of  the 


THE  PROPHECY  71 

Blessed  if  I  fail  in  this  trust/  I  answered,  and  departed 
wondering,  to  seek  sleep  which,  as  it  chanced,  I  was 
not  to  find  for  a  while. 

For  as  I  went  down  the  corridor,  led  by  one  of  the 
ladies  of  the  household,  whom  should  I  find  waiting 
at  the  end  of  it  but  old  Pambasa  to  inform  me  with 
many  bows  that  the  Prince  needed  my  presence.  I 
asked  how  that  could  be  seeing  he  had  dismissed  me 
for  the  night.  He  replied  that  he  did  not  know,  but 
he  was  commanded  to  conduct  me  to  the  private  cham- 
ber, the  same  room  in  which  I  had  first  seen  his  High- 
ness. Thither  I  went  and  found  him  warming  him- 
self at  the  fire,  for  the  night  was  cold.  Looking  up 
he  bade  Pambasa  admit  those  who  were  waiting,  then 
noting  the  shirt  of  mail  and  the  sword  I  carried  in 
my  hand,  said, 

1  You  have  been  with  the  Princess,  have  you  not, 
and  she  must  have  had  much  to  say  to  you  for  your 
talk  was  long?  Well,  I  think  I  can  guess  its  purport 
who  from  a  child  have  known  her  mind.  She  told 
you  to  watch  me  well,  body  and  heart  and  all  that 
comes  from  the  heart  —  oh!  and  much  else.  Also  she 
gave  you  that  Syrian  gear  to  wear  among  the  Hebrews 
as  she  has  given  the  like  to  me,  being  of  a  careful 
mind  which  foresees  everything.  Now,  hearken,  Ana; 
I  grieve  to  keep  you  from  your  rest,  who  must  be  weary 
both  with  talk  and  travel.  But  old  Bakenkhonsu,  whom 
you  know,  waits  without,  and  with  him  Ki  the  great 
magician,  whom  I  think  you  have  not  seen.  He  is 
a  man  of  wonderful  lore  and  in  some  ways  not  alto- 
gether human.  At  least  he  does  strange  feats  of 
magic,  and  at  times  both  the  past  and  the  future 
seem  to  be  open  to  his  sight,  though  as  we  know  neither 


72  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

the  one  nor  the  other,  who  can  tell  whether  he  reads 
them  truly.  Doubtless  he  has,  or  thinks  he  has,  some 
message  to  me  from  the  heavens,  which  I  thought  you 
might  wish  to  hear.' 

'I  wish  it  much,  Prince,  if  I  am  worthy,  and  you  will 
protect  me  from  the  anger  of  this  magician  whom  I 
fear.' 

'Anger  sometimes  turns  to  trust,  Ana.  Did  you  not 
find  it  so  just  now  in  the  case  of  her  Highness,  as  I 
told  you  might  very  well  happen?  Hush!  They  come. 
Be  seated  and  prepare  your  tablets  to  make  record  of 
what  they  say.' 

The  curtains  were  drawn  and  through  them  came 
the  aged  Bakenkhonsu  leaning  upon  his  staff,  and  with 
him  another  man,  Ki  himself,  clad  in  a  white  robe  and 
having  his  head  shaven,  for  he  was  an  hereditary  priest 
of  Amon  of  Thebes  and  an  initiate  of  Isis,  Mother  of 
Mysteries.  Also  his  office  was  that  of  Kherheb,  or 
chief  magician  of  Egypt.  At  first  sight  there  was 
nothing  strange  about  this  man.  Indeed,  he  might 
well  have  been  a  middle-aged  merchant  by  his  looks; 
in  body  he  was  short  and  stout;  in  face  fat  and  smiling. 
But  in  this  jovial  countenance  were  set  two  very  strange 
eyes,  grey-hued  rather  than  black.  While  the  rest  of 
the  face  seemed  to  smile  these  eyes  looked  straight  into 
nothingness  as  do  those  of  a  statue.  Indeed  they  were 
like  to  the  eyes  or  rather  the  eye-places  of  a  stone 
statue,  so  deeply  were  they  set  into  the  head.  For 
my  part  I  can  only  say  I  thought  them  awful,  and  by 
their  look  judged  that  whatever  Ki  might  be  he  was 
no  cheat. 

This  strange  pair  bowed  to  the  Prince  and  seated 
themselves  at  a  sign  from  him,  Bakenkhonsu  upon  a 


THE  PROPHECY  73 

stool  because  he  found  it  difficult  to  rise,  and  Ki,  who 
was  younger,  scribe  fashion  on  the  ground. 

'  What  did  I  tell  you,  Bakenkhonsu? '  said  Ki  in  a  full, 
rich  voice,  ending  the  words  with  a  curious  chuckle. 

'You  told  me,  Magician,  that  we  should  find  the 
Prince  in  this  chamber  of  which  you  described  every 
detail  to  me  as  I  see  it  now,  although  neither  of  us 
have  entered  it  before.  You  said  also  that  seated 
therein  on  the  ground  would  be  the  scribe  Ana,  whom 
I  know  but  you  do  not,  having  in  his  hands  waxen 
tablets  and  a  stylus  and  by  him  a  coat  of  curious  mail 
and  a  lion-hilted  sword. ' 

'That  is  strange/  interrupted  the  Prince,  'but  for- 
give me,  Bakenkhonsu  sees  these  things.  If  you,  O  Ki, 
would  tell  us  what  is  written  upon  Ana's  tablets  which 
neither  of  you  can  see,  it  would  be  stranger  still,  that 
is  if  anything  is  written.7 

Ki  smiled  and  stared  upwards  at  the  ceiling.  Pres- 
ently he  said, 

'The  scribe  Ana  uses  a  shorthand  of  his  own  that  is 
not  easy  to  decipher.  Yet  I  see  written  on  the  tablets 
the  price  he  obtained  for  some  house  in  a  city  that  is 
not  named  —  it  is  so  much.  Also  I  see  the  sums  he  dis- 
bursed for  himself,  a  servant,  and  the  food  of  an  ass  at 
two  inns  where  he  stopped  upon  a  journey.  They  are 
so  much  and  so  much.  Also  there  is  a  list  of  papyrus 
rolls  and  the  words,  "blue  cloak,"  and  then  an  erasure.' 

'Is  that  right,  Ana?'  asked  the  Prince. 

'Quite  right,'  I  answered  with  awe,  'only  the  words 
"  blue  cloak,"  which  it  is  true  I  wrote  upon  the  tablet, 
have  also  been  erased.' 

Ki  chuckled  and  turned  his  eyes  from  the  ceiling  to 
my  face. 


74  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

1  Would  your  Highness  wish  me  to  tell  you  anything 
of  what  is  written  upon  the  tablets  of  this  scribe's 
memory  as  well  as  upon  those  of  wax  which  he  holds 
in  his  hand?  They  are  easier  to  decipher  than  the 
others  and  I  see  on  them  many  things  of  interest. 
For  instance,  secret  words  that  seem  to  have  been 
said  to  him  by  some  Great  One  within  an  hour,  mat- 
ters of  high  policy,  I  think.  For  instance,  a  certain 
saying,  I  think  of  your  Highnesses,  as  to  shivering 
upon  the  edge  of  water  on  a  cold  day,  which  when 
entered  produced  heat,  and  the  answer  thereto.  For 
instance,  words  that  were  spoken  in  this  palace  when 
an  alabaster  cup  was  broke.  By  the  way,  Scribe,  that 
was  a  very  good  place  you  chose  in  which  to  hide  one 
half  of  the  cup  in  the  false  bottom  of  a  chest  in  your 
chamber,  a  chest  that  is  fastened  with  a  cord  and 
sealed  with  a  scarab  of  the  time  of  the  second  Rameses. 
I  think  that  the  other  half  of  the  cup  is  somewhat 
nearer  at  hand  and  turning,  he  stared  at  the  wall  where 
I  could  see  nothing  save  slabs  of  alabaster. 

Now  I  sat  open-mouthed,  for  how  could  this  man 
know  these  things,  and  the  Prince  laughed  outright, 
saying, 

'Ana,  I  begin  to  think  you  keep  your  counsel  ill. 
At  least  I  should  think  so,  were  it  not  that  you  have 
had  no  time  to  tell  what  the  Princess  yonder  may 
have  said  to  you,  and  can  scarcely  know  the  trick  of 
the  sliding  panel  in  that  wall  which  I  have  never 
shown  to  you. ' 

Ki  chuckled  again  and  a  smile  grew  on  old  Baken- 
khonsu's  broad  and  wrinkled  face. 

'0  Prince/  I  began,  'I  swear  to  you  that  never  has 
one  word  passed  my  lips  of  aught ' 


THE   PROPHECY  75 

'I  know  it,  friend/  broke  in  the  Prince,  'but  it  seems 
there  are  some  who  do  not  wait  for  words  but  can  read 
the  Book  of  Thought.  Therefore  it  is  well  not  to  meet 
them  too  often,  since  all  have  thoughts  that  should  be 
known  only  to  them  and  God.  Magician,  what  is  your 
business  with  me?  Speak  on  as  though  we  were  alone.' 

'This,  Prince.  You  go  upon  a  journey  among  the 
Hebrews,  as  all  have  heard.  Now,  Bakenkhonsu  and  I, 
also  two  seers  of  my  College,  seeing  that  we  all  love  you 
and  that  your  welfare  is  much  to  Egypt,  have  separ- 
ately sought  out  the  future  as  regards  the  issue  of  this 
journey.  Although  what  we  have  learned  differs  in 
some  matters,  on  others  it  is  the  same.  Therefore  we 
thought  it  our  duty  to  tell  you  what  we  have  learned.' 

'Say  on,  Kherheb.' 

'First,  then,  that  your  Highness's  life  will  be  in 
danger.' 

'Life  is  always  in  danger,  Ki.  Shall  I  lose  it?  If  so, 
do  not  fear  to  tell  me.' 

'We  do  not  know,  but  we  think  not,  because  of  the 
rest  that  is  revealed  to  us.  We  learn  that  it  is  not  your 
body  only  that  will  be  in  danger.  Upon  this  journey 
you  will  see  a  woman  whom  you  will  come  to  love. 
This  woman  will,  we  think,  bring  you  much  sorrow 
and  also  much  joy.' 

'Then  perhaps  that  journey  is  worth  making,  Ki, 
since  many  travel  far  before  they  find  aught  that  they 
can  love.  Tell  me,  have  I  met  this  woman? ' 

'There  we  are  troubled,  Prince,  for  it  would  seem  — 
unless  we  are  deceived  —  that  you  have  met  her  often 
and  often;  that  you  have  known  her  for  thousands  of 
years,  as  you  have  known  that  man  at  your  side  for 
thousands  of  years.' 


76  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Seti's  face  grew  very  interested. 

'What  do  you  mean,  Magician? '  he  asked,  eyeing 
him  keenly.  'How  can  I  who  am  still  young  have 
known  a  woman  and  a  man  for  thousands  of  years?' 

Ki  considered  him  with  his  strange  eyes,  and 
answered, 

'You  have  many  titles,  Prince.  Is  not  one  of  them 
"Lord  of  Re-births,"  and  if  so,  how  did  you  get  it  and 
what  does  it  mean?' 

'It  is.  What  it  means  I  do  not  know,  but  it  was 
given  to  me  because  of  some  dream  that  my  mother 
had  the  night  before  I  was  born.  Do  you  tell  me  what 
it  means,  since  you  seem  to  know  so  much.' 

'I  cannot,  Prince.  The  secret  is  not  one  that  has 
been  shown  to  me.  Yet  there  was  an  aged  man,  a 
magician  like  myself  from  whom  I  learned  much  in  my 
youth  —  Bakenkhonsu  here  knew  him  well  —  who  made 
a  study  of  this  matter.  He  told  me  he  was  sure,  be- 
cause it  had  been  revealed  to  him,  that  men  do  not  live 
once  only  and  then  depart  hence  for  ever.  He  said 
that  they  live  many  times  and  in  many  shapes,  though 
not  always  on  this  world,  and  that  between  each  life 
there  is  a  wall  of  darkness.' 

'If  so,  of  what  use  are  lives  which  we  do  not  re- 
member after  death  has  shut  the  door  of  each  of  them?' 

'The  doors  may  open  again  at  last,  Prince,  and  show 
us  all  the  chambers  through  which  our  feet  have  wan- 
dered from  the  beginning.' 

'Our  religion  teaches  us,  Ki,  that  after  death  we  live 
eternally  elsewhere  in  our  own  bodies,  which  we  find 
again  on  the  day  of  resurrection.  Now  eternity,  hav- 
ing no  end,  can  have  no  beginning;  it  is  a  circle. 
Therefore  if  the  one  be  true,  namely  that  we  live  on,  it 


THE  PROPHECY  77 

would  seem  that  the  other  must  be  true,  namely  that 
we  have  always  lived.' 

'That  is  well  reasoned,  Prince.  In  the  early  days, 
before  priests  froze  the  thought  of  man  into  blocks  of 
stone  and  built  of  them  shrines  to  a  thousand  gods, 
many  held  that  this  reasoning  was  true,  as  then  they 
held  that  there  was  but  one  god/ 

'As  do  these  Israelites  whom  I  go  to  visit.  What 
say  you  of  their  god,  Ki? ' 

'That  he  is  the  same  as  our  gods,  Prince.  To  men's 
eyes  God  has  many  faces,  and  each  swears  that  the  one 
he  sees  is  the  only  true  god.  Yet  they  are  wrong,  for 
all  are  true/ 

'Or  perchance  false,  Ki,  unless  even  falsehood  is  a 
part  of  truth.  Well,  you  have  told  me  of  two  dangers, 
one  to  my  body  and  one  to  my  heart.  Has  any  other 
been  revealed  to  your  wisdom?' 

'  Yes,  Prince.  The  third  is  that  this  journey  may  in 
the  end  cost  you  your  throne.' 

'If  I  die  certainly  it  will  cost  me  my  throne.' 

'No,  Prince,  if  you  live.' 

'Even  so,  Ki,  I  think  that  I  could  endure  life  seated 
more  humbly  than  on  a  throne,  though  whether  her 
Highness  could  endure  it  is  another  matter.  Then  you 
say  that  if  I  go  upon  this  journey  another  will  be 
Pharaoh  in  my  place.' 

'We  do  not  say  that,  Prince.  It  is  true  that  our  arts 
have  shown  us  another  rilling  your  place  in  a  time  of 
wizardry  and  wonders  and  of  the  death  of  thousands. 
Yet  when  we  look  again  we  see  not  that  other  but  you 
once  more  filling  your  own  place.' 

Here  I,  Ana,  bethought  me  of  my  vision  in  Pharaoh's 
hall. 


78  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'The  matter  is  even  worse  than  I  thought,  Ki, 
since  having  once  left  the  crown  behind  me,  I  think  that 
I  should  have  no  wish  to  wear  it  any  more/  said  Seti. 
'Who  shows  you  all  these  things,  and  how?' 

'Our  Kas,  which  are  our  secret  selves,  show  them 
to  us,  Prince,  and  in  many  ways.  Sometimes  it  is  by 
dreams  or  visions,  sometimes  by  pictures  on  water, 
sometimes  by  writings  in  the  desert  sand.  In  all 
these  fashions,  and  by  others,  our  Kas,  drawing  from 
the  infinite  well  of  wisdom  that  is  hidden  in  the  being 
of  every  man,  give  us  glimpses  of  the  truth,  as  they 
give  us  who  are  instructed  power  to  work  marvels. ' 

'Of  the  truth.  Then  these  things  you  tell  me  are 
true?' 

'We  believe  so,  Prince/ 

'And  being  true  must  happen.  So  what  is  the  use 
of  your  warning  me  against  what  must  happen?  There 
cannot  be  two  truths.  What  would  you  have  me  do? 
Not  go  upon  this  journey?  Why  have  you  told  me 
that  I  must  go,  since  if  I  did  not  go  the  truth  would 
become  a  lie,  which  it1  cannot?  You  say  it  is  fated 
that  I  should  go  and  because  I  go  such  and  such  things 
will  come  about.  And  yet  you  tell  me  not  to  go,  for 
that  is  what  you  mean.  Oh!  Kherheb  Ki  and  Baken- 
khonsu,  doubtless  you  are  great  magicians  and  strong  in 
wisdom,  but  there  are  greater  than  you  who  rule  the 
world,  and  there  is  a  wisdom  to  which  yours  is  but  as  a 
drop  of  water  to  the  Nile.  I  thank  you  for  your  warn- 
ings, but  to-morrow  I  go  down  to  the  land  of  Goshen 
to  fulfil  the  commands  of  Pharaoh.  If  I  come  back 
again  we  will  talk  more  of  these  matters  here  upon  the 
earth.  If  I  do  not  come  back,  perchance  we  will  talk 
of  them  elsewhere.  Farewell.' 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE   LAND   OF   GOSHEN 

THE  Prince  Seti  and  all  his  train,  a  very  great  com- 
pany, came  in  safety  to  the  land  of  Goshen,  I,  Ana, 
travelling  with  him  in  his  chariot.  It  was  then  as  now 
a  rich  land,  quite  flat  after  the  last  line  of  desert  hills 
through  which  we  travelled  by  a  narrow,  tortuous 
path.  Everywhere  it  was  watered  by  canals,  between 
which  lay  the  grain  fields  wherein  the  seed  had  just 
been  sown.  Also  there  were  other  fields  of  green 
fodder  whereon  were  tethered  beasts  by  the  hundred, 
and  beyond  these,  upon  the  drier  soil,  grazed  flocks  of 
sheep.  The  town  Goshen,  if  so  it  could  be  called,  was 
but  a  poor  place,  numbers  of  mud  huts,  no  more,  in  the 
centre  of  which  stood  a  building,  also  of  mud,  with 
two  brick  pillars  in  front  of  it,  that  we  were  told  was 
the  temple  of  this  people,  into  the  inner  parts  of  which 
none  might  enter  save  their  High-priest.  I  laughed 
at  the  sight  of  it,  but  the  Prince  reproved  me,  saying 
that  I  should  not  judge  of  the  spirit  by  the  body,  or  of 
the  god  by  his  house. 

We  camped  outside  this  town  and  soon  learned  that 
the  people  who  dwelt  in  it  or  elsewhere  in  other  towns 
must  be  numbered  by  the  ten  thousand,  for  more  of 
them  than  I  could  count  wandered  round  the  camp  to 
look  at  us.  The  men  were  fierce-eyed  and  hook- 
nosed; the  young  women  well-shaped  and  pleasant 

79  ' 


8o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

to  behold;  the  older  women  for  the  most  part  stout 
and  somewhat  unwieldy,  and  the  children  very  beauti- 
ful. All  were  roughly  clad  in  robes  of  loosely-woven, 
dark-coloured  cloth,  beneath  which  the  women  wore 
garments  of  white  linen.  Notwithstanding  the  wealth 
we  saw  about  us  in  corn  and  cattle,  their  ornaments 
seemed  to  be  few,  or  perhaps  these  were  hidden  from 
our  sight. 

It  was  easy  to  see  that  they  hated  us  Egyptians, 
and  even  dared  to  despise  us.  Hate  shone  in  their  glit- 
tering eyes,  and  I  heard  them  calling  us  the  'idol- 
worshippers'  one  to  the  other  and  asking  where  was 
our  god,  the  Bull,  for  being  ignorant  they  thought  that 
we  worshipped  Apis  (as  mayhap  some  of  the  common 
people  do)  instead  of  looking  upon  the  sacred  beast 
as  a  symbol  of  the  powers  of  Nature.  Indeed  they  did 
more,  for  on  the  first  night  after  our  coming  they 
slaughtered  a  bull  marked  much  as  Apis  is,  and  in  the 
morning  we  found  it  lying  near  the  gate  of  the  camp, 
and  pinned  to  its  hide  with  sharp  thorns  great  num- 
bers of  the  scarabaeus  beetle  still  living.  For  again 
they  did  not  know  that  among  us  Egyptians  this 
beetle  is  no  god  but  an  emblem  of  the  Creator,  because 
it  rolls  a  ball  of  mud  between  its  feet  and  sets  therein 
its  eggs  to  hatch,  as  the  Creator  rolls  the  world  that 
seems  to  be  round,  and  causes  it  to  produce  life. 

Now  all  were  angry  at  these  insults  except  the 
Prince,  who  laughed  and  said  that  he  thought  the 
jest  coarse  but  clever.  But  worse  was  to  happen.  It 
seems  that  a  soldier  with  wine  in  him  had  done  insult 
to  a  Hebrew  maiden  who  came  alone  to  draw  water  at 
a  canal.  The  news  spread  among  the  people  and  some 
thousands  of  them  rushed  to  the  camp,  shouting  and 


THE  LAND  OF   GOSHEN  81 

demanding  vengeance  in  so  threatening  a  manner  that 
it  was  necessary  to  form  up  the  regiments  of  guards. 

The  Prince  being  summoned  commanded  that  the 
girl  and  her  kin  should  be  admitted  and  state  their 
case.  She  came,  weeping  and  wailing  and  tearing  her 
garments,  throwing  dust  on  her  head  also,  though  it 
appeared  that  she  had  taken  no  great  harm  from  the 
soldier  from  whom  she  ran  away.  The  Prince  bade 
her  point  out  the  man  if  she  could  see  him,  and  she 
showed  us  one  of  the  bodyguard  of  the  Count  Amen- 
meses,  whose  face  was  scratched  as  though  by  a  woman's 
nails.  On  being  questioned  he  said  he  could  remember 
little  of  the  matter,  but  confessed  that  he  had  seen  the 
maiden  by  the  canal  at  moonrise  and  jested  with  her. 

The  kin  of  this  girl*  clamoured  that  he  should  be 
killed,  because  he  had  offered  insult  to  a  high-born 
lady  of  Israel.  This  Seti  refused,  saying  that  the  of- 
fence was  not  one  of  death,  but  that  he  would  order 
him  to  be  publicly  beaten.  Thereupon  Amenmeses, 
who  was  fond  of  the  soldier,  a  good  man  enough  when 
not  in  his  cups,  sprang  up  in  a  rage,  saying  that  no 
servant  of  his  should  be  touched  because  he  had  offered 
to  caress  some  light  Israelitish  woman  who  had  no 
business  to  be  wandering  about  alone  at  night.  He 
added  that  if  the  man  were  flogged  he  and  all  those 
under  his  command  would  leave  the  camp  and  march 
back  to  make  report  to  Pharaoh. 

Now  the  Prince,  having  consulted  with  the  council- 
lors, told  the  woman  and  her  kin  that  as  Pharaoh  had 
been  appealed  to,  he  must  judge  of  the  matter,  and 
commanded  them  to  appear  at  his  court  within  a 
month  and  state  their  case  against  the  soldier.  They 
went  away  very  ill-satisfied,  saying  that  Amenmeses  had 


82  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

insulted  their  daughter  even  more  than  his  servant 
had  done.  The  end  of  the  matter  was  that  on  the 
following  night  this  soldier  was  discovered  dead, 
pierced  through  and  through  with  knife  thrusts. 
The  girl,  her  parents  and  brethren  could  not  be  found, 
having  fled  away  into  the  desert,  nor  was  there  any 
evidence  to  show  by  whom  the  soldier  had  been  mur- 
dered. Therefore  nothing  could  be  done  in  the 
business  except  bury  the  victim. 

On  the  following  morning  the  Inquiry  began  with 
due  ceremony,  the  Prince  Seti  and  the  Count  Amen- 
meses  taking  their  seats  at  the  head  of  a  large  pavilion 
with  the  councillors  behind  them  and  the  scribes, 
among  whom  I  was,  seated  at  their  feet.  Then  we 
learned  that  the  two  prophets  whom  I  had  seen  at 
Pharaoh's  court  were  not  in  the  land  of  Goshen, 
having  left  before  we  arrived  'to  sacrifice  to  God  in 
the  wilderness/  nor  did  any  know  when  they  would 
return.  Other  elders  and  priests,  however,  appeared 
and  began  to  set  out  their  case,  which  they  did  at  great 
length  and  in  a  fierce  and  turbulent  fashion,  speaking 
often  all  of  them  at  once,  thus  making  it  difficult  for 
the  interpreters  to  render  their  words,  since  they 
pretended  that  they  did  not  know  the  Egyptian 
tongue. 

Moreover  they  told  their  story  from  the  very  be- 
ginning, when  they  had  entered  Egypt  hundreds  of 
years  before  and  were  succoured  by  the  vizier  of  the 
Pharaoh  of  that  day,  one  Yusuf,  a  powerful  and 
clever  man  of  their  race  who  stored  corn  in  a  time  of 
famine  and  low  Niles.  This  Pharaoh  was  of  the 
Hyksos  people,  one  of  the  Shepherd  kings  whom  we 
Egyptians  hated  and  after  many  wars  drove  out  of 


THE  LAND   OF  GOSHEN  83 

Khem.  Under  these  Shepherd  kings,  being  joined 
by  many  of  their  own  blood,  the  Israelites  grew  rich 
and  powerful,  so  that  the  Pharaohs  who  came  after 
and  who  loved  them  not,  began  to  fear  them. 

This  was  as  far  as  the  story  was  taken  on  the  first 
day. 

On  the  second  day  began  the  tale  of  their  oppres- 
sion, under  which,  however,  they  still  multiplied  like 
gnats  upon  the  Nile,  and  grew  so  strong  and  numerous 
that  at  length  the  great  Rameses  did  a  wicked  thing, 
ordering  that  their  male  children  should  be  put  to 
death.  This  order  was  never  carried  out,  because  his 
daughter,  she  who  found  Moses  among  the  reeds  of 
the  river,  pleaded  for  them. 

At  this  point  the  Prince,  wearied  with  the  noise  and 
heat  in  that  crowded  place,  broke  off  the  sitting  until 
the  morrow.  Commanding  me  to  accompany  him, 
he  ordered  a  chariot,  not  his  own,  to  be  made  ready, 
and,  although  I  prayed  him  not  to  do  so,  set  out  un- 
guarded save  for  myself  and  the  charioteer,  saying 
that  he  would  see  how  these  people  laboured  with  his 
own  eyes. 

Taking  a  Hebrew  lad  to  run  before  the  horses  as  our 
guide,  we  drove  to  the  banks  of  a  canal  where  the 
Israelites  made  bricks  of  mud  which,  after  drying  in 
the  sun,  were  laden  into  boats  that  waited  for  them  on 
the  canal  and  taken  away  to  other  parts  of  Egypt  to  be 
used  on  Pharaoh's  works.  Thousands  of  men  were  en- 
gaged upon  this  labour,  toiling  in  gangs  under  the  com- 
mand of  Egyptian  overseers  who  kept  count  of  the 
bricks,  cutting  their  number  upon  tally  sticks,  or  some- 
times writing  them  upon  sherds.  These  overseers  were 
brutal  fellows,  for  the  most  part  of  a  low  class,  who 


84  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

used  vile  language  to  the  slaves.  Nor  were  they  con- 
tent with  words.  Noting  a  crowd  gathered  at  one 
place  and  hearing  cries,  we  went  to  see  what  passed. 
Here  we  found  a  lad  stretched  upon  the  ground  being 
cruelly  beaten  with  hide  whips,  so  that  the  blood  ran 
down  him.  At  a  sign  from  the  Prince  I  asked  what  he 
had  done  and  was  told  roughly,  for  the  overseers  and 
their  guards  did  not  know  who  we  were,  that  during  the 
past  six  days  he  had  only  made  half  of  his  allotted  tale 
of  bricks. 

1  Loose  him/  said  the  Prince  quietly. 

1  Who  are  you  that  give  me  orders? '  asked  the  head 
overseer,  who  was  helping  to  hold  the  lad  while  the 
guards  flogged  him.  '  Begone,  lest  I  serve  you  as  I 
serve  this  idle  fellow.' 

Seti  looked  at  him,  and  as  he  looked  his  lips  turned 
white. 

'Tell  him/  he  said  to  me. 

'You  dog!'  I  gasped.  'Do  you  know  who  it  is  to 
whom  you  dare  to  speak  thus? ' 

'No,  nor  care.     Lay  on,  guard/ 

The  Prince,  whose  robes  were  hidden  by  a  wide- 
sleeved  cloak  of  common  stuff  and  make,  threw  the 
cloak  open  revealing  beneath  it  the  pectoral  he  had 
worn  in  the  Court,  a  beautiful  thing  of  gold  whereon 
were  inscribed  his  royal  names  and  titles  in  black  and 
red  enamel.  Also  he  held  up  his  right  hand  on  which 
was  a  signet  of  Pharaoh's  that  he  wore  as  his  commis- 
sioner. The  men  stared,  then  one  of  them  who  was 
more  learned  than  the  rest  cried, 

'By  the  gods!  this  is  his  Highness  the  Prince  of 
Egypt!'  at  which  words  all  of  them  fell  upon  their 
faces. 


THE  LAND   OF   GOSHEN  85 

'Rise,'  said  Seti  to  the  lad  who  looked  at  him,  forget- 
ting his  pain  in  his  wonderment,  '  and  tell  me  why  you 
have  not  delivered  your  tale  of  bricks.' 

'Sir,'  sobbed  the  boy  in  bad  Egyptian,  'for  two 
reasons.  First,  because  I  am  a  cripple,  see,'  and  he 
held  up  his  left  arm  which  was  withered  and  thin  as  a 
mummy's,  'and  therefore  cannot  work  quickly.  Sec- 
ondly, because  my  mother,  whose  only  child  I  am,  is  a 
widow  and  lies  sick  in  bed,  so  that  there  are  no  women 
or  children  in  our  home  who  can  go  out  to  gather  straw 
for  me,  as  Pharaoh  has  commanded  that  we  should  do. 
Therefore  I  must  spend  many  hours  in  searching  for 
straw,  since  I  have  no  means  wherewith  to  pay  others 
to  do  this  for  me.' 

'Ana,'  said  the  Prince,  'write  down  this  youth's 
name  with  the  place  of  his  abode,  and  if  his  tale  prove 
true,  see  that  his  wants  and  those  of  his  mother  are  re- 
lieved before  we  depart  from  Goshen.  Write  down 
also  the  names  of  this  overseer  and  his  fellows  and  com- 
mand them  to  report  themselves  at  my  camp  to-mor- 
row at  sunrise,  when  their  case  shall  be  considered. 
Say  to  the  lad  also  that,  being  one  afflicted  by  the  gods, 
Pharaoh  frees  him  from  the  making  of  bricks  and  all 
other  labour  of  the  State.' 

Now  while  I  did  these  things  the  overseer  and  his 
companions  beat  their  heads  upon  the  ground  and 
prayed  for  mercy,  being  cowards  as  the  cruel  always 
are.  His  Highness  answered  them  never  a  word,  but 
only  looked  at  them  with  cold  eyes,  and  I  noted  that 
his  face  which  was  so  kind  had  grown  terrible.  So 
those  men  thought  also,  for  that  night  they  ran  away 
to  Syria,  leaving  their  families  and  all  their  goods  be- 
hind them,  nor  were  they  ever  seen  again  in  Egypt. 


86  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

When  I  had  finished  writing  the  Prince  turned  and, 
walking  to  where  the  chariot  waited,  bade  the  driver 
cross  the  canal  by  a  bridge  there  was  here.  We  drove 
on  a  while  in  silence,  following  a  track  which  ran  be- 
tween the  cultivated  land  and  the  desert.  At  length 
I  pointed  to  the  sinking  sun  and  asked  if  it  were  not 
time  to  return. 

'Why?'  replied  the  Prince.  'The  sun  dies,  but  there 
rises  the  full  moon  to  give  us  light,  and  what  have  we  to 
fear  with  swords  at  our  sides  and  her  Highness  Userti's 
mail  beneath  our  robes?  Oh!  Ana,  I  am  weary  of  men 
with  their  cruelties  and  shouts  and  strugglings,  and  I 
find  this  wilderness  a  place  of  rest,  for  in  it  I  seem  to 
draw  nearer  to  my  own  soul  and  the  Heaven  whence  it 
came,  or  so  I  hope.' 

'Your  Highness  is  fortunate  to  have  a  soul  to  which 
he  cares  to  draw  near;  it  is  not  so  with  all  of  us';  I 
answered  laughing,  for  I  sought  to  change  the  current 
of  his  thoughts  by  provoking  argument  of  a  sort  that  he 
loved. 

Just  then,  however,  the  horses,  which  were  not  of 
the  best,  came  to  a  halt  on  a  slope  of  heavy  sand. 
Nor  would  Seti  allow  the  driver  to  flog  them,  but  com- 
manded him  to  let  them  rest  a  space.  While  they  did 
so  we  descended  from  the  chariot  and  walked  up  the 
desert  rise,  he  leaning  on  my  arm.  As  we  reached  its 
crest  we  heard  sobs  and  a  soft  voice  speaking  on  the 
further  side.  Who  it  was  that  spoke  and  sobbed  we 
could  not  see,  because  of  a  line  of  tamarisk  shrubs 
which  once  had  been  a  fence. 

'More  cruelty,  or  at  least  more  sorrow/  whispered 
Seti.  'Let  us  look.' 

So  we  crept  to  the  tamarisks,  and  peeping  through 


THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN  87 

their  feathery  tops,  saw  a  very  sweet  sight  in  the  pure 
rays  of  that  desert  moon.  There,  not  five  paces  away, 
stood  a  woman  clad  in  white,  young  and  shapely  in 
form.  Her  face  we  could  not  see  because  it  was  turned 
from  us,  also  the  long  dark  hair  which  streamed  about 
her  shoulders  hid  it.  She  was  praying  aloud,  speaking 
now  in  Hebrew,  of  which  both  of  us  knew  something, 
and  now  in  Egyptian,  as  does  one  who  is  accustomed  to 
think  in  either  tongue,  and  stopping  from  time  to  time 
to  sob. 

'0  God  of  my  people/  she  said,  'send  me  succour 
and  bring  me  safe  home,  that  Thy  child  may  not  be  left 
alone  in  the  wilderness  to  become  the  prey  of  wild 
beasts,  or  of  men  who  are  worse  than  beasts.' 

Then  she  sobbed,  knelt  down  on  a  great  bundle 
which  I  saw  was  stubble  straw,  and  again  began  to 
pray.  This  time  it  was  in  Egyptian,  as  though  she 
feared  lest  the  Hebrew  should  be  overheard  and  under- 
stood. 

'O  God,'  she  said,  'O  God  of  my  fathers,  help  my 
poor  heart,  help  my  poor  heart!7 

We  were  about  to  withdraw,  or  rather  to  ask  her 
what  she  ailed,  when  suddenly  she  turned  her  head,  so 
that  the  light  fell  full  upon  her  face.  So  lovely  was  it 
that  I  caught  my  breath  and  the  Prince  at  my  side 
started.  Indeed  it  was  more  than  lovely,  for  as  a 
lamp  shines  through  an  alabaster  vase  or  a  shell  of 
pearl  so  did  the  spirit  within  this  woman  shine  through 
her  tear-stained  face,  making  it  mysterious  as  the 
night.  Then  I  understood,  perhaps  for  the  first  time, 
that  it  is  the  spirit  which  gives  true  beauty  both  to 
maid  and  man  and  not  the  flesh.  The  white  vase  of  ala- 
baster, however  shapely,  is  still  a  vase  alone;  it  is  the 


88  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

hidden  lamp  within  that  graces  it  with  the  glory  of  a 
star.  And  those  eyes,  those  large,  dreaming  eyes 
aswim  with  tears  and  hued  like  richest  lapis-lazuli,  oh! 
what  man  could  look  on  them  and  not  be  stirred? 

'Merapi!'  I  whispered. 

'Moon  of  Israel!'  murmured  Seti,  ' rilled  with  the 
moon,  lovely  as  the  moon,  mystic  as  the  moon  and 
worshipping  the  moon,  her  mother.7 

'She  is  in  trouble;  let  us  help  her/  I  said. 

'Nay,  wait  a  while,  Ana,  for  never  again  shall  you 
and  I  see  such  a  sight  as  this.' 

Low  as  we  spoke  beneath  our  breath,  I  think  the 
lady  heard  us.  At  least  her  face  changed  and  grew 
frightened.  Hastily  she  rose,  lifted  the  great  bundle 
of  straw  upon  which  she  had  been  kneeling  and  placed 
it  on  her  head.  She  ran  a  few  steps,  then  stumbled 
and  sank  down  with  a  little  moan  of  pain.  In  an  in- 
stant we  were  at  her  side.  She  stared  at  us  affrighted, 
for  who  we  were  she  could  not  see  because  of  the  wide 
hoods  of  our  common  cloaks  that  made  us  look  like 
midnight  thieves,  or  slave-dealing  Bedouins. 

'Oh!  Sirs,'  she  babbled,  'harm  me  not.  I  have 
nothing  of  value  on  me  save  this  amulet.' 

'Who  are  you  and  what  do  you  here?'  asked  the 
Prince  disguising  his  voice. 

'Sirs,  I  am  Merapi,  the  daughter  of  Nathan  the 
Levite,  he  whom  the  accursed  Egyptian  captain, 
Khuaka,  murdered  at  Tanis.' 

'How  do  you  dare  to  call  the  Egyptians  accursed?' 
asked  Seti  in  tones  made  gruff  to  hide  his  laughter. 

'Oh!  Sirs,  because  they  are  —  I  mean  because  I 
thought  you  were  Arabs  who  hate  them,  as  we  do.  At 
least  this  Egyptian  was  accursed,  for  the  high  Prince 


THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN  89 

Seti,  Pharaoh's  heir,  caused  him  to  be  beheaded  for 
that  crime.' 

'And  do  you  also  hate  the  high  Prince  Seti,  Pha- 
raoh's heir,  and  called  him  accursed?' 

She  hesitated,  then  in  a  doubtful  voice  said, 

'No,  I  do  not  hate  him.' 

'Why  not,  seeing  that  you  hate  the  Egyptians  of 
whom  he  is  one  of  the  first  and  therefore  twice  worthy 
of  hatred,  being  the  son  of  your  oppressor,  Pharaoh?' 

'Because,  although  I  have  tried  my  best,  I  cannot. 
Also,'  she  added  with  the  joy  of  one  who  has  found  a 
good  reason,  'he  avenged  my  father.' 

'This  is  no  cause,  girl,  seeing  that  he  only  did  what 
the  law  forced  him  to  do.  They  say  that  this  dog  of  a 
Pharaoh's  son  is  here  in  Goshen  upon  some  mission. 
Is  it  true,  and  have  you  seen  him?  Answer,  for  we  of 
the  desert  folk  desire  to  know.' 

'I  believe  it  is  true,  Sir,  but  I  have  not  seen  him.' 

'Why  not,  if  he  is  here?' 

'Because  I  did  not  wish  to,  Sir.  Why  should  a 
daughter  of  Israel  desire  to  look  upon  the  face  of  a 
prince  of  Egypt? ' 

'In  truth  I  do  not  know,'  replied  Seti  forgetting  his 
feigned  voice.  Then,  seeing  that  she  glanced  at  him 
sharply,  he  added  in  gruff  tones, 

'Brother,  either  this  woman  lies  or  she  is  none  other 
than  the  maid  they  call  Moon  of  Israel  who  dwells 
with  old  Jabez  the  Levite,  her  uncle.  What  think 
you?' 

'I  think,  Brother,  that  she  lies,  and  for  three  rea- 
sons,' I  answered,  falling  into  the  jest.  'First,  she  is 
too  fair  to  be  of  the  black  Hebrew  blood.' 

'Oh!  Sir,'  moaned  Merapi,  'my  mother  was  a  Syrian 


90  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

lady  of  the  mountains,  with  a  skin  as  white  as  milk, 
and  eyes  blue  as  the  heavens/ 

'Secondly/  I  went  on  without  heeding  her,  'if  the 
great  Prince  Seti  is  really  in  Goshen  and  she  dwells 
there,  it  is  unnatural  that  she  should  not  have  gone  to 
look  upon  him.  Being  a  woman  only  two  things  would 
have  kept  her  away,  one  —  that  she  feared  and  hated 
him,  which  she  denies,  and  the  other  —  that  she  liked 
him  too  well,  and,  being  prudent,  thought  it  wisest  not 
to  look  upon  him  more/ 

When  she  heard  the  first  of  these  words,  Merapi 
glanced  up  with  her  lips  parted  as  though  to  answer. 
Instead,  she  dropped  her  eyes  and  suddenly  seemed  to 
choke,  while  even  in  the  moonlight  I  saw  the  red  blood 
pour  to  her  brow  and  along  her  white  arms. 

'Sir,'  she  gasped,  'why  should  you  affront  me?  I 
swear  that  never  till  this  moment  did  I  think  such  a 
thing.  Surely  it  would  be  treason/ 

'Without  doubt/  interrupted  Seti,  'yet  one  of  a  sort 
that  kings  might  pardon/ 

'Thirdly/  I  went  on  as  though  I  heard  neither  of 
them,  'if  this  girl  were  what  she  declares,  she  would 
not  be  wandering  alone  in  the  desert  at  night,  seeing 
that  I  have  heard  among  the  Arabs  that  Merapi, 
daughter  of  Nathan  the  Levite,  is  a  lady  of  no  mean 
blood  among  the  Hebrews  and  that  her  family  has 
wealth.  Still,  however  much  she  lies,  we  can  see  for 
ourselves  that  she  is  beautiful/ 

'Yes,  Brother,  in  that  we  are  fortunate,  since  with- 
out doubt  she  will  sell  for  a  high  price  among  the  slave 
traders  beyond  the  desert/ 

'Oh!  Sir/  cried  Merapi  seizing  the  hem  of  his  robe, 
'surely  you  who  I  feel,  I  know  not  why,  are  no  evil 


THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN  91 

thief,  you  who  have  a  mother  and,  perchance,  sisters, 
would  not  doom  a  maiden  to  such  a  fate.  Misjudge 
me  not  because  I  am  alone.  Pharaoh  has  commanded 
that  we  must  find  straw  for  the  making  of  bricks. 
This  morning  I  came  far  to  search  for  it  on  behalf  of  a 
neighbour  whose  wife  is  ill  in  childbed.  But  towards 
sundown  I  slipped  and  cut  myself  upon  the  edge  of  a 
sharp  stone.  See,'  and  holding  up  her  foot  she  showed 
a  wound  beneath  the  instep  from  which  the  blood  still 
dropped,  a  sight  that  moved  both  of  us  not  a  little, '  and 
now  I  cannot  walk  and  carry  this  heavy  straw  which  I 
have  been  at  such  pains  to  gather.' 

'  Perchance  she  speaks  truth,  Brother/  said  the 
Prince,  'and  if  we  took  her  home  we  might  earn  no 
small  reward  from  Jabez  the  Levite.  But  first  tell  me, 
Maiden,  what  was  that  prayer  which  you  made  to  the 
moon,  that  Hathor  should  help  your  heart? ' 

'Sir/  she  answered,  'only  the  idolatrous  Egyptians 
pray  to  Hathor,  the  Lady  of  Love.7 

'I  thought  that  all  the  world  prayed  to  the  Lady  of 
Love,  Maiden.  But  what  of  the  prayer?  Is  there 
some  man  whom  you  .desire? ' 

'None,'  she  answered  angrily. 

'Then  why  does  your  heart  need  so  much  help  that 
you  ask  it  of  the  air?  Is  there  perchance  someone 
whom  you  do  not  desire? ' 

She  hung  her  head  and  made  no  answer. 

'Come,  Brother,'  said  the  Prince,  'this  lady  is  weary 
of  us,  and  I  think  that  if  she  were  a  true  woman  she 
would  answer  our  questions  more  readily.  Let  us  go 
and  leave  her.  As  she  cannot  walk  we  can  take  her 
later  if  we  wish.' 

'Sirs,'  she  said,  'I  am  glad  that  you  are  going,  since 


92  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

the  hyenas  will  be  safer  company  than  two  men  who 
can  threaten  to  sell  a  helpless  woman  into  slavery. 
Yet  as  we  part  to  meet  no  more  I  will  answer  your 
question.  In  the  prayer  to  which  you  were  not 
ashamed  to  listen  I  did  not  pray  for  any  lover,  I  prayed 
to  be  rid  of  one.' 

'Now,  Ana,'  said  the  Prince  bursting  into  laughter 
and  throwing  back  his  dark  cloak,  '  do  you  discover  the 
name  of  that  unhappy  man  of  whom  the  lady  Merapi 
wishes  to  be  rid,  for  I  dare  not.' 

She  gazed  into  his  face  and  uttered  a  little  cry. 

'Ah!'  she  said,  'I  thought  I  knew  the  voice  again 
when  once  you  forgot  your  part.  Prince  Seti,  does 
your  Highness  think  that  this  was  a  kind  jest  to  prac- 
tise upon  one  alone  and  in  fear? ' 

'Lady  Merapi,'  he  answered  smiling,  'be  not  wroth, 
for  at  least  it  was  a  good  one  and  you  have  told  us 
nothing  that  we  did  not  know.  You  may  remember 
that  at  Tanis  you  said  that  you  were  affianced  and 
there  was  that  in  your  voice  —  — .  Suffer  me  now  to 
tend  this  wound  of  yours.' 

Then  he  knelt  down,  tore  a  strip  from  his  ceremonial 
robe  of  fine  linen,  and  began  to  bind  up  her  foot,  not 
unskilfully,  being  a  man  full  of  strange  and  unexpected 
knowledge.  As  he  worked  at  the  task,  watching  them, 
I  saw  their  eyes  meet,  saw  too  that  rich  flood  of  colour 
creep  once  more  to  Merapi's  brow.  Then  I  began  to 
think  it  unseemly  that  the  Prince  of  Egypt  should  play 
the  leech  to  a  woman's  hurts  in  the  desert,  and  to  won- 
der why  he  had  not  left  that  humble  task  to  me. 

Presently  the  bandaging  was  done  and  made  fast 
with  a  royal  scarabaeus  mounted  on  a  pin  of  gold, 
which  the  Prince  wore  in  his  garments.  On  it  was  cut 


THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN  93 

the  uraeus  crown  and  beneath  it  were  the  signs  which 
read  'Lord  of  the  Lower  and  the  Upper  Land/  being 
Pharaoh's  style  and  title. 

'See  now,  Lady/  he  said,  'you  have  Egypt  beneath 
your  foot/  and  when  she  asked  him  what  he  meant,  he 
read  her  the  writing  upon  the  jewel,  whereat  for  the 
third  time  she  coloured  to  the  eyes.  Then  he  lifted 
her  up,  instructing  her  to  rest  her  weight  upon  his 
shoulder,  saying  he  feared  lest  the  scarab,  which  he 
valued,  should  be  broken. 

Thus  we  started,  I  bearing  the  bundle  of  straw  be- 
hind as  he  bade  me,  since,  he  said,  having  been  gathered 
with  such  toil,  it  must  not  be  lost.  On  reaching  the 
chariot,  where  we  found  the  guide  gone  and  the  driver 
asleep,  he  sat  her  in  it  upon  his  cloak,  and  wrapped  her 
in  mine  which  he  borrowed,  saying  I  should  not  need 
it  who  must  carry  the  straw.  Then  he  mounted  also 
and  they  drove  away  at  a  foot's  pace.  As  I  walked 
after  the  chariot  with  the  straw  that  fell  about  my  ears, 
I  heard  nothing  of  their  further  talk,  if  indeed  they 
talked  at  all  which,  the  driver  being  present,  perhaps 
they  did  not.  Nor  in  truth  did  I  listen  who  was  en- 
gaged in  thought  as  to  the  hard  lot  of  these  poor 
Hebrews,  who  must  collect  this  dirty  stuff  and  bear  it 
so  far,  made  heavy  as  it  was  by  the  clay  that  clung 
about  the  roots. 

Even  now,  as  it  chanced,  we  did  not  reach  Goshen 
without  further  trouble.  Just  as  we  had  crossed  the 
bridge  over  the  canal  I,  toiling  behind,  saw  in  the  clear 
moonlight  a  young  man  running  towards  us.  He  was 
a  Hebrew,  tall,  well-made  and  very  handsome  in  his 
fashion.  His  eyes  were  dark  and  fierce,  his  nose  was 
hooked,  his  teeth  were  regular  and  white,  and  his  long, 


94  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

black  hair  hung  down  in  a  mass  upon  his  shoulders. 
He  held  a  wooden  staff  in  his  hand  and  a  naked  knife 
was  girded  about  his  middle.  Seeing  the  chariot  he 
halted  and  peered  at  it,  then  asked  in  Hebrew  if  those 
who  travelled  had  seen  aught  of  a  young  Israelitish 
lady  who  was  lost. 

1  If  you  seek  me,  Laban,  I  am  here,'  replied  Merapi, 
speaking  from  the  shadow  of  the  cloak. 

'What  do  you  there  alone  with  an  Egyptian,  Mer- 
api?' he  said  fiercely. 

What  followed  I  do  not  know  for  they  spoke  so 
quickly  in  their  unfamiliar  tongue  that  I  could  not 
understand  them.  At  length  Merapi  turned  to  the 
Prince,  saying, 

'Lord,  this  is  Laban  my  affianced,  who  commands 
me  to  descend  from  the  chariot  and  accompany  him  as 
best  I  can.' 

( And  I,  Lady,  command  you  to  stay  in  it.  Laban 
your  affianced  can  accompany  us.7 

Now  at  this  Laban  grew  angry,  as  I  could  see  he  was 
prone  to  do,  and  stretched  out  his  hand  as  though  to 
push  Seti  aside  and  seize  Merapi. 

'Have  a  care,  man/  said  the  Prince,  while  I,  throw- 
ing down  the  straw,  drew  my  sword  and  sprang  be- 
tween them,  crying, 

'Slave,  would  you  lay  hands  upon  the  Prince  of 
Egypt?' 

'  Prince  of  Egypt ! '  he  said,  drawing  back  astonished, 
then  added  sullenly,  'Well  what  does  the  Prince  of 
Egypt  with  my  affianced? ' 

'  He  helps  her  who  is  hurt  to  her  home,  having  found 
her  helpless  in  the  desert  with  this  accursed  straw/  I 
answered. 


THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN  95 

'Forward,  driver/  said  the  Prince,  and  Merapi 
added,  l  Peace,  Laban,  and  bear  the  straw  which  his 
Highness's  companion  has  carried  such  a  weary  way/ 

He  hesitated  a  moment,  then  snatched  up  the  bundle 
and  set  it  on  his  head. 

As  we  walked  side  by  side,  his  evil  temper  seemed  to 
get  the  better  of  him.  Without  ceasing,  he  grumbled 
because  Merapi  was  alone  in  the  chariot  with  an 
Egyptian.  At  length  I  could  bear  it  no  longer. 

'Be  silent,  fellow,'  I  said.  'Least  of  all  men  should 
you  complain  of  what  his  Highness  does,  seeing  that 
already  he  has  avenged  the  killing  of  this  lady's  father, 
and  now  has  saved  her  from  lying  out  all  night  among 
the  wild  beasts  and  men  of  the  wilderness.' 

'Of  the  first  I  have  heard  more  than  enough,'  he 
answered,  'and  of  the  second  doubtless  I  shall  hear 
more  than  enough  also.  Ever  since  my  affianced  met 
this  prince,  she  has  looked  on  me  with  different  eyes 
and  spoken  to  me  with  another  voice.  Yes,  and  when 
I  press  for  marriage,  she  says  it  cannot  be  for  a  long 
while  yet,  because  she  is  mourning  for  her  father;  her 
father  forsooth,  whom  she  never  forgave  because  he 
betrothed  her  to  me  according  to  the  custom  of  our 
people.' 

'Perhaps  she  loves  some  other  man?'  I  queried, 
wishing  to  learn  all  I  could  about  this  lady. 

'She  loves  no  man,  or  did  not  a  while  ago.  She 
loves  herself  alone.' 

'  One  with  so  much  beauty  may  look  high  in  marriage.' 

'High!'  he  replied  furiously.  'How  can  she  look 
higher  than  myself  who  am  a  lord  of  the  line  of  Judah, 
and  therefore  greater  far  than  an  upstart  prince  or  any 
other  Egyptian,  were  he  Pharaoh  himself?' 


96  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Surely  you  must  be  trumpeter  to  your  tribe,'  I 
mocked,  for  my  temper  was  rising. 

'Why?'  he  asked.  'Are  not  the  Hebrews  greater 
than  the  Egyptians,  as  those  oppressors  soon  shall 
learn,  and  is  not  a  lord  of  Israel  more  than  any  idol- 
worshipper  among  your  people?' 

I  looked  at  the  man  clad  in  mean  garments  and  foul 
from  his  labour  in  the  brickfield,  marvelling  at  his  in- 
solence. There  was  no  doubt  but  that  he  believed  what 
he  said;  I  could  see  it  in  his  proud  eye  and  bearing. 
He  thought  that  his  tribe  was  of  more  import  in  the 
world  than  our  great  and  ancient  nation,  and  that  he, 
an  unknown  youth,  equalled  or  surpassed  Pharaoh  him- 
self. Then,  being  enraged  by  these  insults,  I  answered, 

'  You  say  so,  but  let  us  put  it  to  the  proof.  I  am  but 
a  scribe,  yet  I  have  seen  war.  Linger  a  little  that  we 
may  learn  whether  a  lord  of  Israel  is  better  than  a 
scribe  of  Egypt.' 

'  Gladly  would  I  chastise  you,  Writer,'  he  answered, 
'did  I  not  see  your  plot.  You  wish  to  delay  me  here, 
and  perhaps  to  murder  me  by  some  foul  means,  while 
your  master  basks  in  the  smiles  of  the  Moon  of  Israel. 
Therefore  I  will  not  stay,  but  another  time  it  shall  be 
as  you  wish,  and  perhaps  ere  long.' 

Now  I  think  that  I  should  have  struck  him  in  the 
face,  though  I  am  not  one  of  those  who  love  brawling. 
But  at  this  moment  there  appeared  a  company  of 
Egyptain  horse  led  by  none  other  than  the  Count 
Amenmeses.  Seeing  the  Prince  in  the  Chariot,  they 
halted  and  gave  the  salute.  Amenmeses  leapt  to  the 
ground. 

'We  are  come  out  to  search  for  your  Highness/  he 
said,  'fearing  lest  some  hurt  had  befallen  you.' 


THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN  97 

'I  thank  you,  Cousin,5  answered  the  Prince,  'but  the 
hurt  has  befallen  another,  not  me/ 

'That  is  well,  your  Highness/  said  the  Count,  study- 
ing Merapi  with  a  smile.  *  Where  is  the  lady  wounded? 
Not  in  the  breast,  I  trust.' 

'No,  Cousin,  in  the  foot,  which  is  why  she  travels 
with  me  in  this  chariot/ 

'  Your  Highness  was  ever  kind  to  the  unfortunate.  I 
pray  you  let  me  take  your  place,  or  suffer  me  to  set  this 
girl  upon  a  horse.' 

'Drive  on/  said  Seti. 

So,  escorted  by  the  soldiers  whom  I  heard  making 
jests  to  each  other  about  the  Prince  and  the  lady,  as  I 
think  did  the  Hebrew  Laban  also,  for  he  glared  about 
him  and  ground  his  teeth,  we  came  at  last  to  the  town. 
Here,  guided  by  Merapi,  the  chariot  was  halted  at  the 
house  of  Jabez  her  uncle,  a  white-bearded  old  Hebrew 
with  a  cunning  eye,  who  rushed  from  the  door  of  his 
mud-roofed  dwelling  crying  he  had  done  no  harm  that 
soldiers  should  come  to  take  him. 

'It  is  not  you  whom  the  Egyptians  wish  to  capture, 
it  is  your  neice  and  my  betrothed/  shouted  Laban, 
whereat  the  soldiers  laughed,  as  did  some  women  who 
had  gathered  round.  Meanwhile  the  Prince  was  help- 
ing Merapi  to  descend  out  of  the  chariot,  from  which 
indeed  he  lifted  her.  The  sight  seemed  to  madden 
Laban,  who  rushed  forward  to  tear  her  from  his  arms, 
and  in  the  attempt  jostled  his  Highness.  The  captain 
of  the  soldiers  —  he  was  an  officer  of  Pharaoh's  body- 
guard—  lifted  his  sword  in  a  fury  and  struck  Laban 
such  a  blow  upon  the  head  with  the  flat  of  the  blade 
that  he  fell  upon  his  face  and  lay  there  groaning. 

'Away  with  that  Hebrew  dog  and  scourge  him! '  cried 


98  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

the  captain.  'Is  the  royal  blood  of  Egypt  to  be 
handled  by  such  as  he?7 

Soldiers  sprang  forward  to  do  his  bidding,  but  Seti 
said  quietly, 

'Let  the  fellow  be,  friends;  he  lacks  manners,  that 
is  all.  Is  he  hurt? ' 

As  he  spoke  Laban  leapt  to  his  feet  and,  fearing 
worse  things,  fled  away  with  a  curse  and  a  glare  of  hate 
at  the  Prince. 

'Farewell,  Lady/  said  Seti.  'I  wish  you  a  quick 
recovery.' 

'I  thank  your  Highness/  she  answered,  looking  about 
her  confusedly.  'Be  pleased  to  wait  a  little  while  that 
I  may  return  to  you  your  jewel.' 

'Nay,  keep  it,  Lady,  and  if  ever  you  are  in  need  or 
trouble  of  any  sort,  send  it  to  me  who  know  it  well  and 
you  shall  not  lack  succour.' 

She  glanced  at  him  and  burst  into  tears. 

'Wh^  do  you  weep?'  he  asked. 

'Oh!  your  Highness,  because  I  fear  that  trouble  is 
near  at  hand.  My  affianced,  Laban,  has  a  revengeful 
heart.  Help  me  to  the  house,  my  uncle.' 

'Listen,  Hebrew/  said  Seti,  raising  his  voice;  'if 
aught  that  is  evil  befalls  this  niece  of  yours,  or  if  she  is 
forced  to  walk  whither  she  would  not  go,  sorrow  shall 
be  your  portion  and  that  of  all  with  whom  you  have  to 
do.  Do  you  hear? ' 

'O  my  Lord,  I  hear,  I  hear.  Fear  nothing.  She 
shall  be  guarded  carefully  as  —  as  she  will  doubtless 
guard  that  trinket  on  her  foot.' 

'Ana/  said  the  Prince  to  me  that  night,  when  I  was 
talking  with  him  before  he  went  to  rest,  'I  know  not 


THE  LAND  OF  GOSHEN  99 

why,  but  I  fear  that  man  Laban;  he  has  an  evil 
eye/ 

'I  too  think  it  would  have  been  better  if  your  High- 
ness had  left  him  to  be  dealt  with  by  the  soldiers,  after 
which  there  would  have  been  nothing  to  fear  from  him 
in  this  world/ 

'Well,  I  did  not,  so  there's  an  end.  Ana,  she  is  a 
fair  woman  and  a  sweet.' 

'The  fairest  and  the  sweetest  that  ever  I  saw,  my 
Prince/ 

'Be  careful,  Ana.  I  pray  you  be  careful,  lest  you 
should  fall  in  love  with  one  who  is  already  affianced/ 

I  only  looked  at  him  in  answer,  and  as  I  looked  I  be- 
thought me  of  the  words  of  Ki  the  Magician.  So,  I 
think,  did  the  Prince;  at  least  he  laughed  not  un- 
happily and  turned  away. 

For  my  part  I  rested  ill  that  night,  and  when  at  last 
I  slept,  it  was  to  dream  of  Merapi  making  her  prayer 
in  the  rays  of  the  moon. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE   AMBUSH 

EIGHT  full  days  went  by  before  we  left  the  land  of 
Goshen.  The  story  that  the  Israelites  had  to  tell  was 
long,  sad  also.  Moreover,  they  gave  evidence  as  to 
many  cruel  things  that  they  had  suffered,  and  when 
this  was  finished  the  testimony  of  the  guards  and  others 
must  be  called,  all  of  which  it  is  necessary  to  write 
down.  Lastly,  the  Prince  seemed  to  be  in  no  hurry  to 
be  gone,  as  he  said  because  he  hoped  that  the  two 
prophets  would  return  from  the  wilderness,  which  they 
never  did.  During  all  this  time  Seti  saw  no  more  of 
Merapi,  nor  indeed  did  he  speak  of  her,  even  when  the 
Count  Amenmeses  jested  him  as  to  his  chariot  com- 
panion and  asked  him  if  he  had  driven  again  in  the 
desert  by  moonlight. 

I,  however,  saw  her  once.  When  I  was  wandering 
in  the  town  one  day  towards  sunset,  I  met  her  walking 
with  her  uncle  Jabez  upon  one  side  and  her  lover, 
Laban,  on  the  other,  like  a  prisoner  between  two 
guards.  I  thought  she  looked  unhappy,  but  her  foot 
seemed  to  be  well  again;  at  least  she  moved  without 
limping. 

I  stopped  to  salute  her,  but  Laban  scowled  and 
hurried  her  away.  Jabez  stayed  behind  and  fell  into 
talk  with  me.  He  told  me  that  she  was  recovered  of 
her  hurt,  but  that  there  had  been  trouble  between  her 

100 


THE  AMBUSH  101 

and  Laban  because  of  all  that  happened  on  that  even- 
ing when  she  came  by  it,  eiidii?g  h  his  cncoa£.t£r  with 
the  captain. 

'This  young  man  seems  to  be  of  a  jealous  nature/  I 
said,  'one  who  will  make  a  harsh  husband  for  any 
woman.' 

'Yes,  learned  scribe,  jealously  has  been  his  curse  from 
youth  as  it  is  with  so  many  of  our  people,  and  I  thank 
God  that  I  am  not  the  woman  whom  he  is  to  marry.' 

'Why,  then,  do  you  suffer  her  to  marry  him,  Jabez?' 

'Because  her  father  affianced  her  to  this  lion's  whelp 
when  she  was  scarce  more  than  a  child,  and  among  us 
that  is  a  bond  hard  to  break.  For  my  own  part,'  he 
added,  dropping  his  voice,  and  glancing  round  with 
his  shifting  eyes,  'I  should  like  to  see  my  niece  in  some 
different  place  to  that  of  the  wife  of  Laban.  With  her 
great  beauty  and  wit,  she  might  become  anything  — 
anything  if  she  had  opportunity.  But  under  our 
laws,  even  if  Laban  died,  as  might  happen  to  so  violent 
a  man,  she  could  wed  no  one  who  is  not  a  Hebrew.' 

'I  thought  she  told  us  that  her  mother  was  a  Syrian.' 

'  That  is  so,  Scribe  Ana.  She  was  a  beautiful  captive 
of  war  whom  Nathan  came  to  love  and  made  his  wife, 
and  the  daughter  takes  after  her.  Still  she  is  Hebrew 
and  of  the  Hebrew  faith  and  congregation.  Had  it  not 
been  so,  she  might  have  shone  like  a  star,  nay,  like  the 
very  moon  after  which  she  is  named,  perhaps  in  the 
court  of  Pharaoh  himself. 

'As  the  great  queen  Taia  did,  she  who  changed  the 
religion  of  Egypt  to  the  worship  of  one  god  in  a  bygone 
generation,'  I  suggested. 

'I  have  heard  of  her,  Scribe  Ana.  She  was  a  won- 
drous woman,  beautiful  too  by  her  statues.  Would 


102  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

that  you  Egyptians  could  find  such  another  to  turn 
your  hearts  to  a  purer  faith  and  to  soften  them  towards 
us  poor  aliens.  When  does  his  Highness  leave  the  land 
of  Goshen?' 

'At  sunrise  on  the  third  day  from  this.' 

'Provision  will  be  needed  for  the  journey,  much  pro- 
vision for  so  large  a  train.  I  deal  in  sheep  and  other 
foodstuffs,  Scribe  Ana.' 

'I  will  mention  the  matter  to  his  Highness  and  to  the 
Vizier,  Jabez.' 

'I  thank  you,  Scribe,  and  will  be  in  waiting  at  the 
camp  to-morrow  morning.  See,  Laban  return's  with 
Merapi.  One  word,  let  his  Highness  beware  of  Laban. 
He  is  very  revengeful  and  has  not  forgotten  that  sword- 
blow  on  the  head.' 

'Let  Laban  be  careful,'  I  answered.  'Had  it  not 
been  for  his  Highness  the  soldiers  would  have  killed 
him  the  other  night  because  he  dared  to  offer  affront  to 
the  royal  blood.  A  second  time  he  will  not  escape. 
Moreover,  Pharaoh  would  avenge  aught  he  did  upon 
the  people  of  Israel.' 

'I  understand.  It  would  be  sad  if  Laban  were  killed, 
very  sad.  But  the  people  of  Israel  have  One  who  can 
protect  them  even  against  Pharaoh  and  all  his  hosts. 
Farewell,  learned  Scribe.  If  ever  I  come  to  Tanis, 
with  your  leave  we  will  talk  more  together.' 

That  night  I  told  the  Prince  all  that  had  passed. 
He  listened,  and  said, 

'I  grieve  for  the  lady  Merapi,  for  hers  is  like  to  be  a 
hard  fate.  Yet,'  he  added  laughing,  'perhaps  it  is  as 
well  for  you,  friend,  that  you  should  see  no  more  of  her 
who  is  sure  to  bring  trouble  wherever  she  goes.  That 
woman  has  a  face  which  haunts  the  mind,  as  the  Ka 


THE  AMBUSH  103 

haunts  the  tomb,  and  for  my  part  I  do  not  wish  to  look 
upon  it  again/ 

'  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,  Prince,  and  for  my  part,  I  have 
done  with  women,  however  sweet.  I  will  tell  this 
Jabez  that  the  provisions  for  the  journey  will  be  bought 
elsewhere.' 

'  Nay,  buy  them  from  him,  and  if  Nehesi  grumbles  at 
the  price,  pay  it  on  my  account.  The  way  to  a  He- 
brew's heart  is  through  his  treasure  bags.  If  Jabez  is 
well  treated,  it  may  make  him  kinder  to  his  niece,  of 
whom  I  shall  always  have  a  pleasant  memory,  for 
which  I  am  grateful  among  this  sour  folk  who  hate  us, 
and  with  reason.' 

So  the  sheep  and  all  the  foodstuffs  for  the  journey 
were  bought  from  Jabez  at  his  own  price,  for  which 
he  thanked  me  much,  and  on  the  third  day  we 
started.  At  the  last  moment  the  Prince,  whose  mood 
seemed  to  be  preverse  that  evening,  refused  to  travel 
with  the  host  upon  the  morrow  because  of  the  noise 
and  dust.  In  vain  did  the  Count  Amenmeses  reason 
with  him,  and  Nehesi  and  the  great  officers  implore 
him  almost  on  their  knees,  saying  that  they  must 
answer  for  his  safety  to  Pharaoh  and  the  Princess 
Userti.  He  bade  them  begone,  replying  that  he  would 
join  them  at  their  camp  on  the  following  night.  I  also 
prayed  him  to  listen,  but  he  told  me  sharply  that  what 
he  had  said  he  had  said,  and  that  he  and  I  would  journey 
in  his  chariot  alone,  with  two  armed  runners  and  no 
more,  adding  that  if  I  thought  there  was  danger  I  could 
go  forward  with  the  troops.  Then  I  bit  my  lip  and  was 
silent,  whereon,  seeing  that  he  had  hurt  me,  he  turned 
and  craved  my  pardon  humbly  enough  as  his  kind 
heart  taught  him  to  do. 


io4  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'I  can  bear  no  more  of  Amenmeses  and  those  officers/ 
he  said,  'and  I  love  to  be  in  the  desert  alone.  Last 
time  we  journeyed  there  we  met  with  adventures  that 
were  pleasant,  Ana,  and  at  Tanis  doubtless  I  shall  find 
others  that  are  not  pleasant.  Admit  that  Hebrew 
priest  who  is  waiting  to  instruct  me  in  the  mysteries 
of  his  faith  which  I  desire  to  understand.' 

So  I  bowed  and  left  him  to  make  report  that  I  had 
failed  to  shake  his  will.  Taking  the  risk  of  his  wrath, 
however,  I  did  this  —  for  had  I  not  sworn  to  the  Prin- 
cess that  I  would  protect  him?  In  place  of  the  runners 
I  chose  two  of  the  best  and  bravest  soldiers  to  play 
their  part.  Moreover,  I  instructed  that  captain  who 
smote  down  Laban  to  hide  away  with  a  score  of  picked 
men  and  enough  chariots  to  carry  them,  and  to  follow 
after  the  Prince,  keeping  just  out  of  sight. 

So  on  the  morrow  the  troops,  nobles,  and  officers 
went  on  at  daybreak,  together  with  the  baggage  car- 
riers; nor  did  we  follow  them  till  many  hours  had  gone 
by.  Some  of  this  time  the  Prince  spent  in  driving 
about  the  town,  taking  note  of  the  condition  of  the 
people.  These,  as  I  saw,  looked  on  us  sullenly  enough, 
more  so  than  before,  I  thought,  perhaps  because  we 
were  unguarded.  Indeed,  turning  round  I  caught 
sight  of  a  man  shaking  his  fist  and  of  an  old  hag  spitting 
after  us,  and  wished  that  we  were  out  of  the  land  of 
Goshen.  But  when  I  reported  it  to  the  Prince  he  only 
laughed  and  took  no  heed. 

1  All  can  see  that  they  hate  us  Egyptians/  he  said. 
'Well,  let  it  be  our  task  to  try  to  turn  their  hate  to 
love. ' 

'That  you  will  never  do,  Prince,  it  is  too  deep-rooted 
in  their  hearts;  for  generations  they  have  drunk  it  in 


THE  AMBUSH  105 

with  their  mother's  milk.  Moreover,  this  is  a  war  of 
the  gods  of  Egypt  and  of  Israel,  and  men  must  go 
where  their  gods  drive  them/ 

'Do  you  think  so,  Ana?  Then  are  men  nothing  but 
dust  blown  by  the  winds  of  heaven,  blown  from  the 
darkness  that  is  before  the  dawn  to  be  gathered  at 
last  and  for  ever  into  the  darkness  of  the  grave  of  night?' 

He  brooded  a  while,  then  went  on, 

'Yet  if  I  were  Pharaoh  I  would  let  these  people  go, 
for  without  doubt  their  god  has  much  power  and  I 
tell  you  that  I  fear  them.' 

'Why  will  he  not  let  them  go?'  I  asked.  'They  are 
a  weakness,  not  a  strength  to  Egypt,  as  was  shown  at 
the  time  of  the  invasion  of  the  Barbarians  with  whom 
they  sided.  Moreover,  the  value  of  this  rich  land  of 
theirs,  which  they  cannot  take  with  them,  is  greater 
than  that  of  all  their  labour.' 

'I  do  not  know,  friend.  The  matter  is  one  upon 
which  my  father  keeps  his  own  counsel,  even  from  the 
Princess  Userti.  Perhaps  it  is  because  he  will  not 
change  the  policy  of  his  father,  Rameses;  perhaps 
because  he  is  stiff-necked  to  those  who  cross  his  will. 
Or  it  may  be  that  he  is  held  in  this  path  by  a  madness 
sent  of  some  god  to  bring  loss  and  shame  on  Egypt.' 

'Then,  Prince,  all  the  priests  and  nobles  are  mad 
also,  from  Count  Amenmeses  down.' 

'Where  Pharaoh  leads  priests  and  nobles  follow. 
The  question  is,  who  leads  Pharaoh?  Here  is  the 
temple  of  these  Hebrews;  let  us  enter.' 

So  we  descended  from  the  chariot,  where,  for  my 
part,  I  would  have  remained,  and  walked  through  the 
gateway  in  the  surrounding  mud  wall  into  the  outer 
court  of  the  temple,  which  on  this  the  holy  seventh 


io6  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

day  of  the  Hebrews  was  full  of  praying  women,  who 
feigned  not  to  see  us  yet  watched  us  out  of  the  corners  of 
their  eyes.  Passing  through  them  we  came  to  a  door- 
way, by  which  we  entered  another  court  that  was 
roofed  over.  Here  were  many  men  who  murmured  as 
we  appeared.  They  were  engaged  in  listening  to  a 
preacher  in  a  white  robe,  who  wore  a  strange  shaped 
cap  and  some  ornaments  on  his  breast.  I  knew  the 
man;  he  was  the  priest  Kohath  who  had  instructed 
the  Prince  in  so  much  of  the  mysteries  of  the  Hebrew 
faith  as  he  chose  to  reveal.  On  seeing  us  he  ceased 
suddenly  in  his  discourse,  uttered  some  hasty  blessing 
and  advanced  to  greet  us. 

I  waited  behind  the  Prince,  thinking  it  well  to  watch 
his  back  among  all  those  fierce  men,  and  did  not  hear 
what  the  priest  said  to  him,  as  he  whispered  in  that 
holy  place.  Kohath  led  him  forward,  to  free  him  from 
the  throng,  I  thought,  till  they  came  to  the  head  of  the 
little  temple  that  was  marked  by  some  steps,  above 
which  hung  a  thick  and  heavy  curtain.  The  Prince, 
walking  on,  did  not  see  the  lowest  of  these  steps  in  the 
gloom,  which  was  deep.  His  foot  caught  on  it;  he 
fell  forward,  and  to  save  himself  grasped  at  the  cur- 
tain where  the  two  halves  of  it  met,  and  dragged  it 
open,  revealing  a  chamber  plain  and  small  beyond,  in 
which  was  an  altar.  That  was  all  I  had  time  to  see, 
for  next  instant  a  roar  of  rage  rent  the  air  and  knives 
flashed  in  the  gloom. 

'The  Egyptian  defiles  the  tabernacle!'  shouted  one. 
'Drag  him  out  and  kill  him!'  screamed  another. 

'  Friends/  said  Seti,  turning  as  they  surged  towards 
him,  'if  I  have  done  aught  wrong  it  was  by  chance  — 

He  could  add  no  more,  seeing  that  they  were  on  him, 


THE  AMBUSH  107 

or  rather  on  me  who  had  leapt  in  front  of  him.  Al- 
ready they  had  grasped  my  robes  and  my  hand  was 
on  my  sword-hilt,  when  the  priest  Kohath  cried  out, 

'Men  of  Israel,  are  you  mad?  Would  you  bring 
Pharaoh's  vengeance  on  us? ' 

They  halted  a  little  and  their  spokesman  shouted, 

'We  defy  Pharaoh!  Our  God  will  protect  us  from 
Pharaoh.  Drag  him  forth  and  kill  him  beyond  the 
wall!' 

Again  they  began  to  move,  when  a  man,  in  whom  I 
recognised  Jabez,  the  uncle  of  Merapi,  called  aloud, 

'Cease!  If  this  Prince  of  Egypt  has  done  insult  to 
Jahveh  by  will  and  not  by  chance,  it  is  certain  that  he 
will  avenge  himself  upon  him.  Shall  men  take  the 
judgment  of  God  into  their  own  hands?  Stand  back 
and  wait  awhile.  If  Jahveh  is  affronted,  the  Egyptian 
will  fall  dead.  If  he  does  not  fall  dead,  let  him  pass 
hence  unharmed,  for  such  is  Jahveh's  will.  Stand 
back,  I  say,  while  I  count  threescore/ 

They  withdrew  a  space  and  slowly  Jabez  began  to 
count. 

Although  at  that  time  I  knew  nothing  of  the  power 
of  the  god  of  Israel,  I  will  say  that  I  was  filled  with 
fear  as  one  by  one  he  counted,  pausing  at  each  ten. 
The  scene  was  very  strange.  There  by  the  steps  stood 
the  Prince  against  the  background  of  the  curtain,  his 
arms  folded  and  a  little  smile  of  wonder  mixed  with 
contempt  upon  his  face,  but  not  a  sign  of  fear.  On 
one  side  of  him  was  I,  who  knew  well  that  I  should 
share  his  fate  whatever  it  might  be,  and  indeed  de- 
sired no  other;  and  on  the  other  the  priest  Kohath, 
whose  hands  shook  and  whose  eyes  started  from  his 
head.  In  front  of  us  old  Jabez  counted,  watching  the 


io8  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

fierce-faced  congregation  that  in  a  dead  silence  waited 
for  the  issue.  The  count  went  on.  Thirty.  Forty. 
Fifty  —  oh!  it  seemed  an  age. 

At  length  sixty  fell  from  his  lips.  He  waited  a 
while  and  all  watched  the  Prince,  not  doubting  but 
that  he  would  fall  dead.  But  instead  he  turned  to 
Kohath  and  asked  quietly  if  this  ordeal  was  now 
finished,  as  he  desired  to  make  an  offering  to  the 
temple,  which  he  had  been  invited  to  visit,  and  begone. 

'Our  God  has  given  his  answer/  said  Jabez.  ' Ac- 
cept it,  men  of  Israel.  What  this  Prince  olid  he  did  by 
chance,  not  of  design. ' 

They  turned  and  went  without  a  word,  and  after  I 
had  laid  the  offering,  no  mean  one,  in  the  appointed 
place,  we  followed  them. 

'  It  would  seem  that  yours  is  no  gentle  god, '  said  the 
Prince  to  Kohath,  when  at  length  we  were  outside  the 
temple. 

'At  least  he  is  just,  your  Highness.  Had  it  been 
otherwise,  you  who  had  violated  his  sanctuary,  al- 
though by  chance,  would  ere  now  be  dead. ' 

'Then  you  hold,  Priest,  that  Jahveh  has  power  to 
slay  us  when  he  is  angry? ' 

'Without  a  doubt,  your  Highness  —  as,  if  our 
Prophets  speak  truth,  I  think  that  Egypt  will  learn 
ere  all  be  done, '  he  added  grimly. 

Seti  looked  at  him  and  answered, 

'It  may  be  so,  but  all  gods,  or  their  priests,  claim  the 
power  to  torment  and  slay  those  who  worship  other 
gods.  It  is  not  only  women  who  are  jealous,  Kohath, 
or  so  it  seems.  Yet  I  think  that  you  do  your  god  in- 
justice, seeing  that  even  if  this  strength  is  his,  he 
proved  more  merciful  than  his  worshippers  who  knew 


THE  AMBUSH  109 

well  that  I  only  grasped  the  veil  to  save  myself  from 
falling.  If  ever  I  visit  your  temple  again  it  shall  be 
in  the  company  of  those  who  can  match  might  against 
might,  whether  of  the  spirit  or  the  sword.  Farewell.' 

So  we  reached  the  chariot,  near  to  which  stood 
Jabez,  he  who  had  saved  us. 

'Prince,'  he  whispered,  glancing  at  the  crowd  who 
lingered  not  far  away,  silent  and  glowering,  'I  pray 
you  leave  this  land  swiftly  for  here  your  life  is  not  safe. 
I  know  it  was  by  chance,  but  you  have  denied  the 
sanctuary  and  seen  that  upon  which  eyes  may  not 
look  save  those  of  the  highest  priests,  an  offence  no 
Israelite  can  forgive.' 

'And  you,  or  your  people,  Jabez,  would  have  denied 
this  sanctuary  of  my  life,  spilling  my  heart's  blood  and 
not  by  chance.  Surely  you  are  a  strange  folk  who 
seek  to  make  an  enemy  of  one  who  has  tried  to  be  your 
friend.' 

'I  do  not  seek  it/  exclaimed  Jabez.  'I  would  that 
we  might  have  Pharaoh's  mouth  and  ear  who  soon 
will  himself  be  Pharaoh  upon  our  side.  O  Prince  of 
Egypt,  be  not  wroth  with  all  the  children  of  Israel 
because  their  wrongs  have  made  some  few  of  them 
stubborn  and  hard-hearted.  Begone  now,  and  of  your 
goodness  remember  my  words. ' 

1 1  will  remember, '  said  Seti,  signing  to  the  charioteer 
to  drive  on. 

Yet  still  the  Prince  lingered  in  the  town,  saying  that 
he  feared  nothing  and  would  learn  all  he  could  of  this 
people  and  their  ways  that  he  might  report  the  better 
of  them  to  Pharaoh.  For  my  part  I  believed  that 
there  was  one  face  which  he  wished  to  see  again  before 
he  left,  but  of  this  I  thought  it  wise  to  say  nothing. 


no  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

At  length  about  midday  we  did  depart,  and  drove 
eastwards  on  the  track  of  Amenmeses  and  our  com- 
pany. All  the  afternoon  we  drove  thus,  preceded  by 
the  two  soldiers  disguised  as  runners  and  followed,  as 
a  distant  cloud  of  dust  told  me,  by  the  captain  and  his 
chariots,  whom  I  had  secretly  commanded  to  keep  us 
in  sight. 

Towards  evening  we  came  to  the  pass  in  the  stony 
hills  which  bounded  the  land  of  Goshen.  Here  Seti 
descended  from  the  chariot,  and  we  climbed,  accom- 
panied by  the  two  soldiers  whom  I  signed  to  follow  us, 
to  the  crest  of  one  of  these  hills  that  was  strewn  with 
huge  boulders  and  lined  with  ridges  of  sandstone, 
between  which  gullies  had  been  cut  by  the  winds  of 
thousands  of  years. 

Leaning  against  one  of  these  ridges  we  looked  back 
upon  a  wondrous  sight.  Far  away  across  the  fertile 
plain  appeared  the  town  that  we  had  left,  and  behind 
it  the  sun  sank.  It  would  seem  as  though  some  storm 
had  broken  there,  although  the  firmament  above 
us  was  clear  and  blue.  At  least  in  front  of  the  town 
two  huge  pillars  of  cloud  stretched  from  earth  to  heaven 
like  the  columns  of  some  mighty  gateway.  One  of 
these  pillars  was  as  though  it  were  made  of  black 
marble,  and  the  other  like  to  molten  gold.  Between 
them  ran  a  road  of  light  ending  in  a  glory,  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  glory  the  round  ball  of  Ra,  the  Sun, 
burned  like  the  eye  of  God.  The  spectacle  was  as 
awesome  as  it  was  splendid. 

'Have  you  ever  seen  such  a  sky  in  Egypt,  Prince?' 
I  asked. 

'  Never/  he  answered,  and  although  he  spoke  low, 
in  that  great  stillness  his  voice  sounded  loud  to  me. 


THE  AMBUSH  in 

For  a  while  longer  we  watched,  till  suddenly  the 
sun  sank,  and  only  the  glory  about  it  and  above  re- 
mained, which  took  shapes  like  to  the  palaces  and 
temples  of  a  city  in  the  heavens,  a  far  city  that  no  mortal 
could  reach  except  in  dreams. 

'I  know  not  why,  Ana/  said  Seti,  'but  for  the  first 
time  since  I  was  a  man  I  feel  afraid.  It  seems  to  me 
that  there  are  omens  in  that  sky  and  I  cannot  read 
them.  Would  that  Ki  were  here  to  tell  us  what  is 
signified  by  the  pillar  of  blackness  to  the  right  and  the 
pillar  of  fire  to  the  left,  and  what  god  has  his  home  in 
the  city  of  glory  behind,  and  how  man's  feet  may  walk 
along  the  shining  road  which  reaches  to  its  pylon  gates. 
I  tell  you  that  I  am  afraid;  it  is  as  though  Death  were 
very  near  to  me  and  all  his  wonders  open  to  my  mortal 
sight.' 

'I  too  am  afraid/  I  whispered.  'Look!  The  pillars 
move.  That  of  fire  goes  before;  that  of  black  cloud 
follows  after,  and  between  them  I  seem  to  see  a  count- 
less multitude  marching  in  unending  companies.  See 
how  the  light  glitters  on  their  spears!  Surely  the  god 
of  the  Hebrews  is  afoot.' 

'He,  or  some  other  god,  or  no  god  at  all,  who  knows? 
Come,  Ana,  let  us  be  going  if  we  would  reach  that 
camp  ere  dark.' 

So  we  descended  from  the  ridge,  and  re-entering  the 
chariot,  drove  on  towards  the  neck  of  the  pass.  Now 
this  neck  was  very  narrow,  not  more  than  four  paces 
wide  for  a  certain  distance,  and,  on  either  side  of  the 
roadway  were  tumbled  sandstone  boulders,  between 
which  grew  desert  plants,  and  gullies  that  had  been 
cut  by  storm-water,  while  beyond  these  rose  the  sides 
of  the  mountain.  Here  the  horses  went  at  a  walk 


ii2  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

towards  a  turn  in  the  path,  at  which  point  the  land 
began  to  fall  again. 

When  we  were  about  half  a  spear's  throw  from  this 
turn  of  a  sudden  I  heard  a  sound  and,  glancing  to  the 
right,  perceived  a  woman  leaping  down  the  hillside 
towards  us.  The  charioteer  saw  also  and  halted  the 
horses,  and  the  two  runner  guards  turned  and  drew 
their  swords.  In  less  than  half  a  minute  the  woman 
had  reached  us,  coming  out  of  the  shadow  so  that  the 
light  fell  upon  her  face. 

'Merapi!'  exclaimed  the  Prince  and  I,  speaking  as 
though  with  one  breath. 

Merapi  it  was  indeed,  but  in  evil  case.  Her  long 
hair  had  broken  loose  and  fell  about  her,  the  cloak 
she  wore  was  torn,  and  there  were  blood  and  foam  upon 
her  lips.  She  stood  gasping,  since  speak  she  could  not 
for  breathlessness,  supporting  herself  with  one  hand 
upon  the  side  of  the  chariot  and  with  the  other  pointing 
to  the  bend  in  the  road.  At  last  a  word  came,  one  only. 
It  was: 

1  Murder !' 

'She  means  that  she  is  going  to  be  murdered,'  said 
the  Prince  to  me. 

'No,'  she  panted,  'you  —  you!  The  Hebrews.  Go 
back!' 

'Turn  the  horses!'  I  cried  to  the  charioteer. 

He  began  to  obey  helped  by  the  two  guards,  but 
because  of  the  narrowness  of  the  road  and  the  steepness 
of  the  banks  this  was  not  easy.  Indeed  they  were 
but  half  round  in  such  fashion  that  they  blocked  the 
pathway  from  side  to  side,  when  a  wild  yell  of '  Jahveh ' 
broke  upon  our  ears,  and  from  round  the  bend,  a  few 
paces  away,  rushed  a  horde  of  fierce,  hook-nosed  men, 


THE  AMBUSH  113 

brandishing  knives  and  swords.  Scarcely  was  there 
time  for  us  to  leap  behind  the  shelter  of  the  chariot 
and  make  ready,  when  they  were  on  us. 

'Hearken/  I  said  to  the  charioteer  as  they  came,  'run 
as  you  never  ran  before,  and  bring  up  the  guard  behind! ' 

He  sprang  away  like  an  arrow. 

'Get  back,  Lady/  cried  Seti.  'This  is  no  woman's 
work,  and  see  here  comes  Laban  to  seek  you/  and  he 
pointed  with  his  sword  to  the  leader  of  the  murderers. 

She  obeyed,  staggering  a  few  paces  to  a  stone  at  the 
roadside,  behind  which  she  crouched.  Afterwards  she 
told  me  that  she  had  no  strength  to  go  further,  and  in- 
deed no  will,  since  if  we  were  killed,  it  were  better 
that  she  who  had  warned  us  should  be  killed  also. 

Now  they  had  reached  us,  the  whole  flood  of  them, 
thirty  or  forty  men.  The  first  who  came  stabbed  the 
frightened  horses,  and  down  they  went  against  the 
bank,  struggling.  On  to  the  chariot  leapt  the  Hebrews, 
seeking  to  come  at  us,  and  we  met  them  as  best  we 
might,  tearing  off  our  cloaks  and  throwing  them  over 
our  left  arms  to  serve  as  shields. 

Oh!  what  a  fight  was  that.  In  the  open,  or  had  we 
not  been  prepared,  we  must  have  been  slain  at  once, 
but,  as  it  was,  the  place  and  the  barrier  of  the  chariot 
gave  us  some  advantage.  So  narrow  was  the  road- 
way, the  walls  of  which  were  here  too  steep  to  climb, 
that  not  more  than  four  of  the  Hebrews  could  strike 
at  us  at  once,  which  four  must  first  surmount  the  chariot 
or  the  still  living  horses. 

But  we  also  were  four,  and  thanks  to  Userti,  two  of  us 
were  clad  in  mail  beneath  our  robes  —  four  strong 
men  fighting  for  their  lives.  Against  us  came  four  of 
the  Hebrews.  One  leapt  from  the  chariot  straight  at 


ii4  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Seti,  who  received  him  upon  the  point  of  his  iron  sword, 
whereof  I  heard  the  hilt  ring  against  his  breast-bone, 
that  same  famous  iron  sword  which  to-day  lies  buried 
with  him  in  his  grave. 

Down  he  came  dead,  throwing  the  Prince  to  the  ground 
by  the  weight  of  his  body.  The  Hebrew  who  attacked 
me  caught  his  foot  on  the  chariot  pole  and  fell  forward, 
so  I  killed  him  easily  with  a  blow  upon  the  head, 
which  gave  me  time  to  drag  the  Prince  to  his  feet 
again  before  another  followed.  The  two  guards  also, 
sturdy  fighters  both  of  them,  killed  or  mortally  wounded 
their  men.  But  others  were  pressing  behind  so  thick 
and  fast  that  I  could  keep  no  count  of  all  that  hap- 
pened afterwards. 

Presently  I  saw  one  of  the  guards  fall,  slain  by  Laban. 
A  stab  on  the  breast  sent  me  reeling  backwards;  had 
it  not  been  for  that  mail  I  was  sped.  The  other  guard 
killed  him  who  would  have  killed  me,  and  then  him- 
self was  killed  by  two  who  came  on  him  at  once. 

Now  only  the  Prince  and  I  were  left,  fighting  back 
to  back.  He  closed  with  one  man,  a  very  great  fellow, 
and  wounded  him  on  the  hand,  so  that  he  dropped  his 
sword.  This  man  gripped  him  round  the  middle  and 
they  rolled  together  on  the  ground.  Laban  appeared 
and  stabbed  the  Prince  in  the  back,  but  the  curved 
knife  he  was  using  snapped  on  the  Syrian  mail.  I 
struck  at  Laban  and  wounded  him  on  the  head,  dazing 
him  so  that  he  staggered  back  and  seemed  to  fall  over 
the  chariot.  Then  others  rushed  at  me,  and  but  for 
Userti's  armour  three  times  at  least  I  must  have  died. 
Fighting  madly,  I  staggered  against  the  rock,  and 
whilst  waiting  for  a  new  onset,  saw  that  Seti,  hurt  by 
Laban's  thrust,  was  now  beneath  the  great  Hebrew 


THE  AMBUSH  115 

who  had  him  by  the  throat,  and  was  choking  the  life 
out  of  him. 

I  saw  something  else  also  —  a  woman  holding  a 
sword  with  both  hands  and  stabbing  downward,  after 
which  the  grip  oi  the  Hebrew  loosened  from  Seti's 
throat. 

' Traitress!'  cried  one,  and  struck  at  her,  so  that 
she  reeled  back  hurt.  Then  when  all  seemed  finished, 
and  beneath  the  rain  of  blows  my  senses  were  failing, 
I  heard  the  thunder  of  horses'  hoofs  and  the  shout  of 
1  Egypt!  Egypt!'  from  the  throats  of  soldiers.  The 
flash  of  bronze  caught  my  dazed  eyes,  and  with  the 
roar  of  battle  in  my  ears  I  seemed  to  fall  asleep  just  as 
the  light  of  dav  departed. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH 

DREAM  upon  dream.  Dreams  of  voices,  dreams  of 
faces,  dreams  of  sunlight  and  of  moonlight  and  of 
myself  being  borne  forward,  always  forward;  dreams 
of  shouting  crowds,  and,  above  all,  dreams  of  Merapi's 
eyes  looking  down  on  me  like  two  watching  stars  from 
heaven.  Then  at  last  the  awakening,  and  with  it 
throbs  of  pain  and  qualms  of  sickness. 

At  first  I  thought  that  I  was  dead  and  lying  in  a 
tomb.  Then  by  degrees  I  saw  that  I  was  in  no  tomb 
but  in  a  darkened  room  that  was  familiar  to  me, 
my  own  room  in  Seti's  palace  at  Tanis.  It  must  be  so, 
for  there,  near  to  the  bed  on  which  I  lay,  was  my  own 
chest  filled  with  the  manuscripts  that  I  had  brought 
from  Memphis.  I  tried  to  lift  my  left  hand,  but 
could  not,  and  looking  down  saw  that  the  arm  was 
bandaged  like  to  that  of  a  mummy,  which  made  me 
think  again  that  I  must  be  dead,  if  the  dead  could 
suffer  so  much  pain.  I  closed  my  eyes  and  thought  or 
slept  a  while. 

As  I  lay  thus  I  heard  voices.  One  of  them  seemed  to 
be  that  of  a  physician,  who  said,  'Yes,  he  will  live  and 
ere  long  recover.  The  blow  upon  the  head  which  has 
made  him  senseless  for  so  many  days  was  the  worst  of  his 
wounds,  but  the  bone  was  but  bruised,  not  shattered 
or  driven  in  upon  the  brain.  The  flesh  cuts  on  his 

116 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  117 

arms  are  healing  well,  and  the  mail  he  wore  protected 
his  vitals  from  being  pierced. ' 

'I  am  glad,  physician/  answered  a  voice  that  I 
knew  to  be  that  of  Userti,  l  since  without  doubt,  had  it 
not  been  for  Ana,  his  Highness  would  have  perished. 
It  is  strange  that  one  whom  I  thought  to  be  nothing 
but  a  dreaming  scribe  should  have  shown  himself  so 
brave  a  warrior.  The  Prince  says  that  this  Ana  killed 
three  of  those  dogs  with  his  own  hands,  and  wounded 
others. ' 

'It  was  well  done,  your  Highness/  answered  the 
physician,  'but  still  better  was  his  forethought  in  pro- 
viciing  a  rear-guard  and  in  despatching  the  charioteer 
to  call  it  up.  It  seems  to  have  been  the  Hebrew  lady 
who  really  saved  the  life  of  his  Highness,  when,  for- 
getting her  sex,  she  stabbed  the  murderer  who  had  him 
by  the  throat. ' 

'That  is  the  Prince's  tale,  or  so  I  understand/  she 
answered  coldly.  'Yet  it  seems  strange  that  a  weak 
and  worn-out  girl  could  have  pierced  a  giant  through 
from  back  to  breast.' 

*   'At  least  she  warned  him  of  the  ambush,  your  High- 
ness.' 

'So  they  say.  Perhaps  Ana  here  will  soon  tell  us 
the  truth  about  these  matters.  Tend  him  well,  physi- 
cian, and  you  shall  not  lack  for  your  reward. ' 

Then  they  went  away,  still  talking,  and  I  lay  quiet, 
filled  with  thankfulness  and  wonder,  for  now  every- 
thing came  back  to  me. 

A  while  later,  as  I  lay  with  my  eyes  still  shut,  for 
even  that  low  light  seemed  to  hurt  them,  I  became 
aware  of  a  woman's  soft  step  stealing  round  my  bed 
and  of  a  fragrance  such  as  comes  from  a  woman's  robes 


n8  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

and  hair.  I  looked  and  saw  Merapi's  star-like  eyes 
gazing  down  on  me  just  as  I  had  seen  them  in  my 
dreams. 

1  Greeting,  Moon  of  Israel/  I  said.  'Of  a  truth  we 
meet  again  in  strange  case. ' 

'Oh!'  she  whispered,  'are  you  awake  at  last?  I 
thank  God,  Scribe  Ana,  who  for  three  days  thought 
that  you  must  die. ' 

'As,  had  it  not  been  for  you,  Lady,  surely  I  should 
have  done  —  I  and  another.  Now  it  seems  that  all 
three  of  us  will  live.' 

'Would  that  but  two  lived,  the  Prince  and  you, 
Ana.  Would  that  /  had  died,'  she  answered,  sighing 
heavily. 

'Why?' 

'Cannot  you  guess?  Because  I  am  an  outcast  who 
have  betrayed  my  people.  Because  their  blood  flows 
between  me  and  them.  For  I  killed  that  man,  and  he 
was  my  own  kinsman,  for  the  sake  of  an  Egyptian  — 
I  mean,  Egyptians.  Therefore  the  curse  of  Jahveh  is 
on  me,  and  as  my  kinsman  died  doubtless  I  shall  die 
in  a  day  to  come,  and  afterwards  —  what? ' 

'Afterwards  peace  and  great  reward,  if  there  be 
justice  in  earth  or  heaven,  O  most  noble  among  women. ' 

'Would  that  I  could  think  so!  Hush,  I  hear  steps.. 
Drink  this;  I  am  the  chief  of  your  nurses,  Scribe  Ana, 
an  honourable  post,  since  to-day  all  Egypt  loves  and 
praises  you. ' 

'Surely  it  is  you,  lady  Merapi,  whom  all  Egypt 
should  love  and  praise,'  I  answered. 

Then  the  Prince  Seti  entered.  I  strove  to  salute 
him  by  lifting  my  less  injured  arm,  but  he  caught  my 
hand  and  pressed  it  tenderly. 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  119 

'Hail  to  you,  beloved  of  Menthu,  god  of  war/  he 
said,  with  his  pleasant  laugh.  'I  thought  I  had  hired 
a  scribe,  and  lo!  in  this  scribe  I  find  a  soldier  who  might 
be  an  army's  boast. ' 

At  this  moment  he  caught  sight  of  Merapi,  who  had 
moved  back  into  the  shadow. 

'Hail  to  you  also,  Moon  of  Israel/  he  said  bowing. 
'If  I  name  Ana  here  a  warrior  of  the  best,  what  name 
can  both  of  us  find  for  you  to  whom  we  owe  our  lives? 
Nay,  look  not  down,  but  answer. ' 

*  Prince  of  Egypt, '  she  replied  confusedly,  '  I  did  but 
little.  The  plot  came  to  my  ears  through  Jabez  my 
uncle,  and  I  fled  away  and,  knowing  the  short  paths 
from  childhood,  was  just  in  time.  Had  I  stayed  to 
think  perchance  I  should  not  have  dared.' 

'And  what  of  the  rest,  Lady?  What  of  the  Hebrew 
who  was  choking  me  and  of  a  certain  sword  thrust  that 
loosed  his  hands  for  ever?' 

'Of  that,  your  Highness,  I  can  recall  nothing,  or 
very  little, '  then,  doubtless  remembering  what  she  had 
just  said  to  me,  she  made  obeisance  and  passed  from 
the  chamber. 

'She  can  tell  falsehoods  as  sweetly  as  she  does  all 
else/  said  Seti,  when  he  had  watched  her  go.  'Oh! 
what  a  woman  have  we  here,  Ana.  Perfect  in  beauty, 
perfect  in  courage,  perfect  in  mind.  Where  are  her 
faults,  I  wonder?  Let  it  be  your  part  to  search  them 
out,  since  I  find  none.' 

'Ask  them  of  Ki,  O  Prince.  He  is  a  very  great 
magician,  so  great  that  perhaps  his  art  may  even 
avail  to  discover  what  a  woman  seeks  to  hide.  Also 
you  may  remember  that  he  gave  you  certain  warnings 
before  we  journeyed  to  Goshen. ' 


120  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

1  Yes  —  he  told  me  that  my  life  would  be  in  danger, 
as  certainly  it  was.  There  he  was  right.  He  told  me 
also  that  I  should  see  a  woman  whom  I  should  come  to 
love.  There  he  was  wrong.  I  have  seen  no  such 
woman.  Oh!  I  know  well  what  is  passing  in  your 
mind.  Because  I  hold  the  lady  Merapi  to  be  beautiful 
and  brave,  you  think  that  I  love  her.  But  it  is  not  so. 
I  love  no  woman,  except,  of  course,  her  Highness. 
Ana,  you  judge  me  by  yourself/ 

1  Ki  said  "come  to  love,"  Prince.    There  is  yet  time.' 

'Not  so,  Ana.  If  one  loves,  one  loves  at  once. 
Soon  I  shall  be  old  and  she  will  be  fat  and  ugly,  and  how 
can  one  love  then?  Get  well  quickly,  Ana,  for  I  wish 
you  to  help  me  with  my  report  to  Pharaoh.  I  shall 
tell  him  that  I  think  these  Israelites  are  much  op- 
pressed and  that  he  should  make  them  amends  and 
let  them  go.' 

'What  will  Pharaoh  say  to  that  after  they  have  just 
tried  to  kill  his  heir?' 

'I  think  Pharaoh  will  be  angry,  and  so  will  the 
people  of  Egypt,  who  do  not  reason  well.  He  will  not 
see  that,  believing  what  they  do,  Laban  and  his  band 
were  right  to  try  to  kill  me  who,  however  unwittingly, 
had  desecrated  the  sanctuary  of  their  god.  Had 
they  done  otherwise  they  would  have  been  no  good 
Hebrews,  and  for  my  part  I  cannot  bear  them  malice. 
Yet  all  Egypt  is  afire  about  this  business  and  cries  out 
that  the  Israelites  should  be  destroyed.' 

'It  seems  to  me,  Prince,  that  whatever  may  be  the 
case  with  Ki's  second  prophecy,  his  third  is  in  the  way 
of  fulfilment  —  namely  that  this  journey  to  Goshen 
may  cause  you  to  risk  your  throne. ' 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  answered, 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  121 

'Not  even  for  that,  Ana,  will  I  say  to  Pharaoh  what 
is  not  in  my  mind.  But  let  that  matter  be  till  you 
are  stronger.' 

'What  chanced  at  the  end  of  the  fight,  Prince,  and 
how  came  I  here? ' 

'The  guard  killed  most  of  the  Hebrews  who  remained 
alive.  Some  few  fled  and  escaped  in  the  darkness, 
among  them  Laban  their  leader,  although  you  had 
wounded  him,  and  six  were  taken  alive.  They  await 
their  trial.  I  was  but  little  hurt  and  you,  whom  we 
thought  dead,  were  but  senseless,  and  senseless  or 
wandering  you  have  remained  till  this  hour.  We 
carried  you  in  a  litter,  and  here  you  have  been  these 
three  days.' 

'And  the  lady  Merapi?' 

'  We  set  her  in  a  chariot  and  brought  her  to  the  city, 
since  had  we  left  her  she  would  certainly  have  been 
murdered  by  her  people.  When  Pharaoh  heard  what 
she  had  done,  as  I  did  not  think  it  well  that  she  should 
dwell  here,  he  gave  her  the  small  house  in  this  garden 
that  she  might  be  guarded,  and  with  it  slave  women  to 
attend  upon  her.  So  there  she  dwells,  having  the 
freedom  of  the  palace,  and  all  the  while  has  filled  the 
office  of  your  nurse. ' 

At  this  moment  I  grew  faint  and  shut  my  eyes. 
When  I  opened  them  again,  the  Prince  had  gone. 
Six  more  days  went  by  before  I  was  allowed  to  leave 
my  bed,  and  during  this  time  I  saw  much  of  Merapi. 
She  was  very  sad  and  lived  in  fear  of  being  killed  by 
the  Hebrews.  Also  she  was  troubled  in  her  heart 
because  she  thought  she  had  betrayed  her  faith  and 
people. 

'At  least  you  are  rid  of  Laban,'  I  said. 


122  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'  Never  shall  I  be  rid  of  him  while  we  both  live,' 
she  answered.  'I  belong  to  him  and  he  will  not  loose 
my  bond,  because  his  heart  is  set  on  me. ' 

'And  is  your  heart  set  on  him?'  I  asked. 

Her  beautiful  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

'A  woman  may  not  have  a  heart.  Oh!  Ana,  I  am 
unhappy, '  she  answered,  and  went  away. 

Also  I  saw  others.  The  Princess  came  to  visit  me. 
She  thanked  me  much  because  I  had  fulfilled  my 
promise  to  her  and  guarded  the  Prince.  Moreover  she 
brought  me  a  gift  of  gold  from  Pharaoh,  and  other 
gifts  of  fine  raiment  from  herself.  She  questioned 
me  closely  about  Merapi,  of  whom  I  could  see  she  was 
already  jealous,  and  was  glad  when  she  learned  that 
she  was  affianced  to  a  Hebrew.  Old  Bakenkhonsu  came 
too,  and  asked  me  many  things  about  the  Prince,  the 
Hebrews  and  Merapi,  especially  Merapi,  of  whose 
deeds,  he  said,  all  Egypt  was  talking,  questions  that  I 
answered  as  best  I  could. 

'Here  we  have  that  woman  of  whom  Ki  told  us/ 
he  said,  '  she  who  shall  bring  so  much  joy  and  so  much 
sorrow  to  the  Prince  of  Egypt. ' 

'Why  so?'  I  asked.  'He  has  not  taken  her  into  his 
house,  nor  do  I  think  that  he  means  to  do  so.' 

'Yet  he  will,  Ana,  whether  he  means  it  or  not.  For 
his  sake  she  betrayed  her  people,  which  among  the 
Israelites  is  a  deadly  crime.  Twice  she  saved  his  life, 
once  by  warning  him  of  the  ambush,  and  again  by 
stabbing  with  her  own  hands  one  of  her  kinsmen  who 
was  murdering  him.  Is  it  not  so?  Tell  me;  you 
were  there. ' 

'It  is  so,  but  what  then?' 

'This:   that  whatever  she  may  say,  she  loves  him; 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  123 

unless  indeed,  it  is  you  whom  she  loves,'  and  he  looked 
at  me  shrewdly. 

'When  a  woman  has  a  prince,  and  such  a  prince  to 
her  hand,  would  she  trouble  herself  to  set  snares  to 
catch  a  scribe? '  I  asked,  with  some  bitterness. 

'Oho!'  he  said,  with  one  of  his  great  laughs,  'so 
things  stand  thus,  do  they?  Well,  I  thought  it,  but, 
friend  Ana,  be  warned  in  time.  Do  not  try  to  conjure 
down  the  Moon  to  be  your  household  lamp  lest  she 
should  set,  and  the  Sun,  her  lord,  should  grow  wroth 
and  burn  you  up.  Well,  she  loves  him,  and  therefore 
soon  or  late  she  will  make  him  love  her,  being  what 
she  is.' 

'How,  Bakenkhonsu?' 

'With  most  men,  Ana,  it  would  be  simple.  A  sigh, 
some  half-hidden  tears  at  the  right  moment,  and  the 
thing  is  done,  as  I  have  known  it  done  a  thousand 
times.  But  this  prince  being  what  he  is,  it  may  be 
otherwise.  She  may  show  him  that  her  name  is  gone 
for  him;  that  because  of  him  she  is  hated  by  her  people, 
and  rejected  by  her  god,  and  thus  stir  his  pity,  which  is 
Love's  own  sister.  Or  mayhap,  being  also,  as  I  am 
told,  wise,  she  will  give  him  counsel  as  to  all  these 
matters  of  the  Israelites,  and  thus  creep  into  his  heart 
under  the  guise  of  friendship,  and  then  her  sweetness  and 
her  beauty  will  do  the  rest  in  Nature's  way.  At  least 
by  this  road  or  by  that,  •  upstream  or  downstream, 
thither  she  will  come. ' 

'If  so,  what  of  it?  It  is  the  custom  of  the  kings  of 
Egypt  to  have  more  wives  than  one.' 

'This,  Ana;  Seti,  I  think,  is  a  man  who  in  truth  will 
have  but  one,  and  that  one  will  be  this  Hebrew.  Yes, 
a  Hebrew  woman  will  rule  Egypt,  and  turn  him  to  the 


124  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

worship  of  her  god,  for  never  will  she  worship  ours. 
Indeed,  when  they  see  that  she  is  lost  to  them,  her 
people  will  use  her  thus.  Or  perchance  her  god  himself 
will  use  her  to  fulfil  his  purpose,  as  already  he  may  have 
used  her.' 

1  And  afterwards,  Bakenkhonsu?' 

'  After  wards  —  who  knows?     I  am  not  a  magician, 
at  least  not  one  of  any  account,  ask  it  of  Ki.     But  I 
am  very,  very  old  and  I  have  watched  the  world,  and 
I  tell  you  that  these  things  will  happen,  unless  - 
and  he  paused. 

' Unless  what?' 

He  dropped  his  voice. 

I  Unless  Userti  is  bolder  than  I  think,  and  kills  her 
first  or,  better  still,  procures  some  Hebrew  to  kill  her 
—  say,  that  cast-off  lover  of  hers.     If  you  would  be 
a  friend  to  Pharaoh  and  to  Egypt,  you  might  whisper 
it  in  her  ear,  Ana. ' 

'Never!'  I  answered  angrily. 

I 1  did  not  think  you  would,  Ana,  who  also  struggle 
in  this  net  of  moonbeams  that  is  stronger  and  more 
real  than  any  twisted  out  of  palm  or  flax.     Well,  nor 
will  I,  who  in  my  age  love  to  watch  such  human  sport 
and,  being  so  near  to  them,  fear  to  thwart  the  schemes 
of  gods.     Let  this  scroll  unroll  itself  as  it  will,  and  when 
it  is  open,  read  it,  Ana,  and  remember  what  I  said  to 
you  this  day.     It  will  be  a  pretty  tale,  written  at  the 
end  with  blood  for  ink.     Oho!  6-ho-ho!'  and,  laugh- 
ing, he  hobbled  from  the  room,  leaving  me  frightened. 

Moreover  the  Prince  visited  me  every  day,  and  even 
before  I  left  my  bed  began  to  dictate  to  me  his  report  to 
Pharaoh,  since  he  would  employ  no  other  scribe.  The 
substance  of  it  was  what  he  had  foreshadowed,  namely 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  125 

that  the  people  of  Israel,  having  suffered  much  for 
generations  at  the  hands  of  the  Egyptians,  should  now 
be  allowed  to  depart  as  their  prophets  demanded,  and 
go  whither  they  would  unharmed.  Of  the  attack  upon 
us  in  the  pass  he  made  light,  saying  that  it  was  the  evil 
work  of  a  few  zealots  wrought  on  by  fancied  insult  to 
their  god,  a  deed  for  which  the  whole  people  should  not 
be  called  upon  to  suffer.  The  last  words  of  the  report 
were: 

'  Remember,  O  Pharaoh,  I  pray  thee,  that  Amon, 
god  of  the  Egyptians,  and  Jahveh,  the  god  of  the  Isra- 
elites, cannot  rule  together  in  the  same  land.  If  both 
abide  in  Egypt  there  will  be  a  war  of  the  gods  wherein 
mortals  may  be  ground  to  dust.  Therefore,  I  pray 
thee,  let  Israel  go.' 

After  I  had  risen  and  was  recovered,  I  copied  out 
this  report  in  my  fairest  writing,  refusing  to  tell  any  of 
its  purport,  although  all  asked,  among  them  the  Vizier 
Nehesi,  who  offered  me  a  bribe  to  disclose  its  secret. 
This  came  to  the  ears  of  Seti,  I  know  not  how,  and  he 
was  much  pleased  with  me  about  the  matter,  saying  he 
rejoiced  to  find  that  there  was  one  scribe  in  Egypt  who 
could  not  be  bought.  Userti  also  questioned  me,  and 
when  I  refused  to  answer,  strange  to  say,  was  not  angry, 
because,  she  declared,  I  only  did  my  duty. 

At  last  the  roll  was  finished  and  sealed,  and  the 
Prince  with  his  own  hand,  but  without  speaking,  laid 
it  on  the  knees  of  Pharaoh  at  a  public  Court,  for  this  he 
would  trust  no  one  else  to  do.  Amenmeses  also 
brought  up  his  report,  as  did  Nehesi  the  Vizier,  and 
the  Captain  of  the  guard  which  saved  us  from  death. 
Eight  days  later  the  Prince  was  summoned  to  a  great 
Council  of  State,  as  were  all  others  of  the  royal  House, 


126  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

together  with  the  high  officers.  I  too  received  a  sum- 
mons, as  one  who  had  been  concerned  in  these  matters. 

The  Prince,  accompanied  by  the  Princess,  drove  to 
the  palace  in  Pharaoh's  golden  chariot,  drawn  by  two 
milk-white  horses  of  the  blood  of  those  famous  steeds 
that  had  saved  the  life  of  the  great  Rameses  in  the 
Syrian  war.  All  down  the  streets,  that  were  filled  with 
thousands  of  the  people,  they  were  received  with  shouts 
of  welcome. 

'See/  said  the  old  councillor  Bakenkhonsu,  who  was 
my  companion  in  a  second  chariot,  'Egypt  is  proud 
and  glad.  It  thought  that  its  Prince  was  but  a 
dreamer  of  dreams.  But  now  it  has  heard  the  tale  of 
the  ambush  in  the  pass  and  learned  that  he  is  a  man 
of  war,  a  warrior  who  can  fight  with  the  best.  There- 
fore it  loves  him  and  rejoices.' 

'Then,  by  the  same  rule,  Bakenkhonsu,  a  butcher 
should  be  more  great  than  the  wisest  of  scribes.' 

'  So  he  is,  Ana,  especially  if  the  butcher  be  one  of  men. 
The  writer  creates,  but  the  slayer  kills,  and  in  a  world 
ruled  of  death  he  who  kills  has  more  honour  than  he 
who  creates.  Hearken,  now  they  are  shouting  out 
your  name.  Is  that  because  you  are  the  author  of  cer- 
tain writings?  I  tell  you,  No.  It  is  because  you  killed 
three  men  yonder  in  the  pass.  If  you  would  become 
famous  and  beloved,  Ana,  cease  from  the  writing  of 
books  and  take  to  the  cutting  of  throats.' 

'Yet  the  writer  still  lives  when  he  is  dead.' 

'Oho!'  laughed  Bakenkhonsu,  'you  are  even  more 
foolish  than  I  thought.  How  is  a  man  advantaged  by 
what  happens  when  he  is  dead?  Why,  to-day  that 
blind  beggar  whining  on  the  temple  steps  means  more 
to  Egypt  than  all  the  mummies  of  all  the  Pharaohs,  un- 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  127 

less  they  can  be  robbed.  Take  what  life  can  give  you, 
Ana,  and  do  not  trouble  about  the  offerings  which  are 
laid  in  the  tombs  for  time  to  crumble/ 

'That  is  a  mean  faith,  Bakenkhonsu.' 

'Very  mean,  Ana,  like  all  else  that  we  can  taste  and 
handle.  A  mean  faith  suited  to  means  hearts,  among 
whom  should  be  reckoned  all  save  one  in  every  thou- 
sand. Yet,  if  you  would  prosper,  follow  it,  and  when 
you  are  dead  I  will  come  and  laugh  upon  your  grave, 
and  say,  "Here  lies  one  of  whom  I  had  hoped  higher 
things,  as  I  hope  them  of  your  master." 3 

'And  not  in  vain,  Bakenkhonsu,  whatever  may  hap- 
pen to  the  servant.' 

1  That  we  shall  learn,  and  ere  long,  I  think.  I  won- 
der who  will  ride  at  his  side  before  the  next  Nile  flood. 
By  then,  perchance,  he  will  have  changed  Pharaoh's 
golden  chariot  for  an  ox-cart,  and  you  will  goad  the 
oxen  and  talk  to  him  of  the  stars  —  or,  mayhap  of  the 
moon.  Well,  you  might  both  be  happier  thus,  and  she 
of  the  moon  is  a  jealous  goddess  who  loves  worship. 
Oho-ho!  Here  are  the  palace  steps.  Help  me  to  de- 
scend, Priest  of  the  Lady  of  the  Moon.' 

We  entered  the  palace  and  were  led  through  the 
great  hall  to  a  smaller  chamber  where  Pharaoh,  who 
did  not  wear  his  robes  of  sta  te,  awaited  us,  seated  in  a 
cedar  chair.  Glancing  at  him  I  saw  that  his  face  was 
stern  and  troubled;  also  it  seemed  to  me  that  he  had 
grown  older.  The  Prince  and  Princess  made  obeisance 
to  him,  as  did  we  lesser  folk,  but  he  took  no  heed. 
When  all  were  present  and  the  doors  had  been  shut, 
Pharaoh  said, 

'I  have  read  your  report,  Son  Seti,  concerning  your 
visit  to  the  Israelites,  and  all  that  chanced  to  you;  and 


128  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

also  the  reports  of  you,  nephew  Amenmeses,  and  of  you, 
Officers,  who  accompanied  the  Prince  of  Egypt.  Be- 
fore I  speak  of  them,  let  the  Scribe  Ana,  who  was  the 
chariot  companion  of  his  Highness  when  the  Hebrews 
attacked  him,  stand  forward  and  tell  me  all  that 
passed.' 

So  I  advanced,  and  with  bowed  head  repeated  that 
tale,  only  leaving  out  so  far  as  was  possible  any  mention 
of  myself.  When  I  had  finished,  Pharaoh  said, 

'He  who  speaks  but  half  the  truth  is  sometimes 
more  mischievous  than  a  liar.  Did  you  then  sit  in  the 
chariot,  Scribe,  doing  nothing  while  the  Prince  battled 
for  his  life?  Or  did  you  run  away?  Speak,  Seti,  and 
say  what  part  this  man  played  for  good  or  ill.' 

Then  the  Prince  told  of  my  share  in  the  fight,  with 
words  that  brought  the  blood  to  my  brow.  He  told  also 
how  that  it  was  I  who,  taking  the  risk  of  his  wrath,  had 
ordered  the  guard  of  twenty  men  to  follow  us  unseen, 
had  disguised  two  seasoned  soldiers  as  chariot  runners, 
and  had  thought  to  send  back  the  driver  to  summon 
help  at  the  commencement  of  the  fray;  how  I  had 
been  hurt  also,  and  was  but  lately  recovered.  When 
he  had  finished,  Pharaoh  said, 

'That  this  story  is  true  I  know  from  others.  Scribe, 
you  have  done  well.  But  for  you  to-day  his  Highness 
would  lie  upon  the  table  of  the  embalmers,  as  indeed 
for  his  folly  he  deserves  to  do,  and  Egypt  would  mourn 
from  Thebes  to  the  mouths  of  Nile.  Come  hither.' 

I  came  with  trembling  steps,  and  knelt  before  his 
Majesty.  Around  his  neck  hung  a  beauteous  chain  of 
wrought  gold.  He  took  it,  and  cast  it  over  my  head, 
saying, 

'Because  you  have  shown  yourself  both  brave  and 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  129 

wise,  with  this  gold  I  give  you  the  title  of  Councillor 
and  King's  Companion,  and  the  right  to  inscribe  the 
same  upon  your  funeral  stele.  Let  it  be  noted.  Re- 
tire, Scribe  Ana,  Councillor  and  King's  Companion/ 

So  I  withdrew  confused,  and  as  I  passed  Seti,  he 
whispered  in  my  ear, 

'I  pray  you,  my  lord,  do  not  cease  to  be  Prince's 
Companion,  because  you  have  become  that  of  the 
King/ 

Then  Pharaoh  ordered  that  the  Captain  of  the  guard 
should  be  advanced  in  rank,  and  that  gifts  should  be 
given  to  each  of  the  soldiers,  and  provision  be  made  for 
the  children  of  those  who  had  been  killed,  with  double 
allowance  to  the  families  of  the  two  men  whom  I  had 
disguised  as  runners. 

This  done,  once  more  Pharaoh  spoke,  slowly  and 
with  much  meaning,  having  first  ordered  that  all  at- 
tendants and  guards  should  leave  the  chamber.  I 
was  about  to  go  also,  but  old  Bakenkhonsu  caught  me 
by  the  robe,  saying  that  in  my  new  rank  of  Councillor 
I  had  the  right  to  remain. 

'Prince  Seti,'  he  said,  'after  all  that  I  have  heard,  I 
find  this  report  of  yours  strange  reading.  Moreover, 
the  tenor  of  it  is  different  indeed  to  that  of  those  of  the 
Count  Amenmeses  and  the  officers.  You  counsel  me 
to  let  these  Israelites  go  where  they  will,  because  of 
certain  hardships  that  they  have  suffered  in  the  past, 
which  hardships,  however,  have  left  them  many  and 
rich.  That  counsel  I  am  not  minded  to  take.  Rather 
am  I  minded  to  send  an  army  to  the  land  of  Goshen 
with  orders  to  despatch  this  people,  who  conspired  to 
murder  the  Prince  of  Egypt,  through  the  Gateway  of 
the  West,  there  to  worship  their  god  in  heaven  or  in 


i3o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

hell.  Aye,  to  slay  them  all  from  the  greybeard  down 
to  the  suckling  at  the  breast.7 

'I  hear  Pharaoh/  said  Seti,  quietly. 

'Such  is  my  will,'  went  on  Meneptah,  'and  those 
who  accompanied  you  upon  your  business,  and  all  my 
councillors  think  as  I  do,  for  truly  Egypt  cannot  bear 
so  hideous  a  treason.  Yet,  according  to  our  law  and 
custom  it  is  needful,  before  such  great  acts  of  war  and 
policy  are  undertaken,  that  he  who  stands  next  to  the 
throne,  and  is  destined  to  fill  it,  should  give  consent 
thereto.  Do  you  consent,  Prince  of  Egypt? ' 

'I  do  not  consent,  Pharaoh.  I  think  it  would  be  a 
wicked  deed  that  tens  of  thousands  should  be  massa- 
cred for  the  reason  that  a  few  fools  waylaid  a  man  who 
chanced  to  be  of  royal  blood,  because  by  inadvertence, 
he  had  desecrated  their  sanctuary.' 

Now  I  saw  that  this  answer  made  Pharaoh  wroth, 
for  never  before  had  his  will  been  crossed  in  such  a 
fashion.  Still  he  controlled  himself,  and  asked, 

'Do  you  then  consent,  Prince,  to  a  gentler  sentence, 
namely  that  the  Hebrew  people  should  be  broken  up; 
that  the  more  dangerous  of  them  should  be  sent  to 
labour  in  the  desert  mines  and  quarries,  and  the 
rest  distributed  throughout  Egypt,  there  to  live  as 
slaves? ' 

'I  do  not  consent,  Pharaoh.  My  poor  counsel  is 
written  in  yonder  roll  and  cannot  be  changed.' 

Meneptah's  eyes  flashed,  but  again  he  controlled 
self,  and  asked, 

'If  you  should  come  to  fill  this  place  of  mine,  Prince 
Seti,  tell  us,  here  assembled,  what  policy  will  you  pur- 
sue towards  these  Hebrews?' 

'That  policy,  0  Pharaoh,  which  I  have  counselled  in 


SETI  COUNSELS  PHARAOH  131 

the  roll.  If  ever  I  fill  the  throne,  I  shall  let  them  go 
whither  they  will,  taking  their  goods  with  them/ 

Now  all  those  present  stared  at  him  and  murmured. 
But  Pharaoh  rose,  shaking  with  wrath.  Seizing  his 
robe  where  it  was  fastened  at  the  breast,  he  rent  it,  and 
cried  in  a  terrible  voice, 

'Hear  him,  ye  gods  of  Egypt!  Hear  this  son  of  mine 
who  defies  me  to  my  face  and  would  set  your  necks  be- 
neath the  heel  of  a  stranger  god.  Prince  Seti,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  these  royal  ones,  and  these  my  councillors,  I 

He  said  no  more,  for  the  Princess  Userti,  who  till 
now  had  sat  silent,  ran  to  him,  and  throwing  her  arms 
about  him,  began  to  whisper  in  his  ear.  He  hearkened 
to  her,  then  sat  himself  down,  and  spoke  again, 

'  The  Princess  brings  it  to  my  mind  that  this  is  a 
great  matter,  one  not  to  be  dealt  with  hastily.  It  may 
happen  that  when  the  Prince  has  taken  counsel  with  her, 
and  with  his  own  heart,  and  perchance  has  sought  the 
wisdom  of  the  gods,  he  will  change  the  words  which  have 
passed  his  lips.  I  command  you,  Prince,  to  wait  upon 
me  here  at  the  same  hour  on  the  third  day  from  this. 
Meanwhile,  I  command  all  present,  upon  pain  of  death, 
to  say  nothing  of  what  has  passed  within  these  walls/ 

'I  hear  Pharaoh/  said  the  Prince,  bowing. 

Meneptah  rose  to  show  that  the  Council  was  dis- 
charged, when  the  Vizier  Nehesi  approached  him,  and 
asked, 

'What  of  the  Hebrew  prisoners,  O  Pharaoh,  those 
murderers  who  were  captured  in  the  pass?' 

'Their  guilt  is  proved.  Let  them  be  beaten  with 
rods  till  they  die,  and  if  they  have  wives  or  children, 
let  them  be  seized  and  sold  as  slaves/ 

'Pharaoh's  will  be  done!'  said  the  Vizier. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE   SMITING  OF  AMON 

THAT  evening  I  sat  ill  at  ease  in  my  work-chamber 
in  Seti's  palace,  making  pretence  to  write,  I  who  felt 
that  great  evils  threatened  my  lord  the  Prince,  and 
knew  not  what  to  do  to  turn  them  from  him.  The 
door  opened,  and  old  Pambasa  the  chamberlain  ap- 
peared and  addressed  me  by  my  new  titles,  saying  that 
the  Hebrew  lady  Merapi,  who  had  been  my  nurse  in 
sickness,  wished  to  speak  with  me.  Presently  she  came 
and  stood  before  me. 

'Scribe  Ana/  she  said,  'I  have  but  just  seen  my 
uncle  Jabez,  who  has  come,  or  been  sent,  with  a  mes- 
sage to  me/  and  she  hesitated. 

'Why  was  he  sent,  Lady?  To  bring  you  news  of 
Laban? ' 

1  Not  so.  Laban  has  fled  away  and  none  know  where 
he  is,  and  Jabez  has  only  escaped  much  trouble  as  the 
uncle  of  a  traitress  by  undertaking  this  mission.' 

'What  is  the  mission?' 

'To  pray  me,  if  I  would  save  myself  from  death  and 
the  vengeance  of  God,  to  work  upon  the  heart  of  his 
Highness,  which  I  know  not  how  to  do ' 

'Yet  I  think  you  might  find  means,  Merapi/ 

-save  through  you,  his  friend  and  counsellor/ 
she  went  on,  turning  away  her  face.  'Jabez  has 
learned  that  it  is  in  the  mind  of  Pharaoh  utterly  to 
destroy  the  people  of  Israel/ 

132 


THE  SMITING  OF  AMON  133 

1  How  does  he  know  that,  Merapi?' 

'I  cannot  say,  but  I  think  all  the  Hebrews  know.  I 
knew  it  myself  though  none  had  told  me.  He  has  learned 
also  that  this  cannot  be  done  under  the  law  of  Egypt 
unless  the  Prince  who  is  heir  to  the  throne  and  of  full 
age  consents.  Now  I  am  come  to  pray  you  to  pray 
the  Prince  not  to  consent.' 

1  Why  not  pray  to  the  Prince  yourself,  Merapi  — 
I  began,  when  from  the  shadows  behind  me  I  heard 
the  voice  of  Seti,  who  had  entered  by  the  private  door 
bearing  some  writings  in  his  hand,  saying, 

'And  what  prayer  has  the  lady  Merapi  to  make  to 
me?  Nay,  rise  and  speak,  Moon  of  Israel/ 

'0  Prince/  she  pleaded,  'my  prayer  is  that  you  will 
save  the  Hebrews  from  death  by  the  sword,  as  you 
alone  have  the  power  to  do.' 

At  that  moment  the  doors  opened  and  in  swept  the 
royal  Userti. 

'What  does  this  woman  here?'  she  asked. 

'I  think  that  she  came  to  see  Ana,  wife,  as  I  did,  and 
as  doubtless  you  do.  Also  being  here  she  prays  me 
to  save  her  people  from  the  sword. ' 

'And  I  pray  you,  husband,  to  give  her  people  to  the 
sword,  which  they  have  earned,  who  would  have 
murdered  you. ' 

'And  been  paid,  everyone  of  them,  Userti,  unless 
some  still  linger  beneath  the  rods, '  he  added  with  a  shud- 
der. '  The  rest  are  innocent  —  why  should  they  die? ' 

'Because  your  throne  hangs  upon  it,  Seti.  I  say 
that  if  you  continue  to  thwart  the  will  of  Pharaoh, 
as  by  the  law  of  Egypt  you  can  do,  he  will  disinherit 
you  and  set  your  cousin  Amenmeses  in  your  place,  as 
by  the  law  of  Egypt  he  can  do. ' 


134  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

*I  thought  it,  Userti.  Yet  why  should  I  turn  my 
back  upon  the  right  over  a  matter  of  my  private  for- 
tunes? The  question  is  —  is  it  the  right? ' 

She  stared  at  him  in  amazement,  she  who  never 
understood  Seti  and  could  not  dream  that  he  would 
throw  away  the  greatest  throne  in  all  the  world  to 
save  a  subject  people,  merely  because  he  thought  that 
they  should  not  die.  Still,  warned  by  some  instinct, 
she  left  the  first  question  unanswered,  dealing  only 
with  the  second. 

'It  is  the  right/  she  said,  ffor  many  reasons  whereof 
I  need  give  but  one,  for  in  it  lie  all  the  others.  The 
gods  of  Egypt  are  the  true  gods  whom  we  must  serve 
and  obey,  or  perish  here  and  hereafter.  The  god  of 
the  Israelites  is  a  false  god  and  those  who  worship 
him  are  heretics  and  by  their  heresy  under  sentence 
of  death.  Therefore  it  is  most  right  that  those  whom 
the  true  gods  have  condemned  should  die  by  the  swords 
of  their  servants.7 

'That  is  well  argued,  Userti,  and  if  it  be  so,  mayhap 
my  mind  will  become  as  yours  in  this  matter,  so  that 
I  shall  no  longer  stand  between  Pharaoh  and  his 
desire.  But  is  it  so?  There's  the  problem.  I  will 
not  ask  you  why  you  say  that  the  gods  of  the  Egyptians 
are  the  true  gods,  because  I  know  what  you  would 
answer,  or  rather  that  you  could  give  no  answer. 
But  I  will  ask  this  lady  whether  her  god  is  a  false  god, 
and  if  she  replies  that  he  is  not,  I  will  ask  her  to  prove 
this  to  me  if  she  can.  If  she  is  able  to  prove  it, 
then  I  think  that  what  I  said  to  Pharaoh  to-day 
I  shall  repeat  three  days  hence.  If  she  is  not  able 
to  prove  it,  then  I  shall  consider  very  earnestly  of 
the  matter.  Answer  now,  Moon  of  Israel,  remem- 


THE  SMITING  OF  AMON  135 

bering  that  many  thousands  of  lives  may  hang  on 
what  you  say.' 

'  O  your  Highness, '  began  Merapi.  Then  she  paused, 
clasped  her  hands  and  looked  upwards.  I  think  that 
she  was  praying,  for  her  lips  moved.  As  she  stood 
thus  I  saw,  and  I  think  Seti  saw  also,  a  very  wonderful 
light  grow  on  her  face  and  gather  in  her  eyes,  a  kind  of 
divine  fire  of  inspiration  and  resolve. 

'How  can  I,  a  poor  Hebrew  maiden,  prove  to  your 
Highness  that  my  God  is  the  true  God  and  that  the 
gods  of  Egypt  are  false  gods?  I  know  not,  and  yet, 
is  there  any  one  god  among  all  the  many  whom  you 
worship,  whom  you  are  prepared  to  set  up  against 
him?' 

'Of  a  surety,  Israelite/  answered  Userti.  'There 
is  Amon-Ra,  Father  of  the  gods,  of  whom  all  other 
gods  have  their  being,  and  from  whom  they  draw  their 
strength.  Yonder  his  statue  sits  in  the  sanctuary  of 
his  ancient  temple.  Let  your  god  stir  him  from  his 
place!  But  what  will  you  bring  forward  against  the 
majesty  of  Amon-Ra?' 

'My  God  has  no  statues,  Princess,  and  his  place  is 
in  the  hearts  of  men,  or  so  I  have  been  taught  by  his 
prophets.  I  have  nothing  to  bring  forward  in  this 
war  save  that  which  must  be  offered  in  all  wars  — 
my  life.' 

'What  do  you  mean?'  asked  Seti,  astounded. 

'I  mean  that  I,  unfriended  and  alone,  will  enter 
the  presence  of  Amon-Ra  in  his  chosen  sanctuary,  and 
in  the  name  of  my  God  will  challenge  him  to  kill  me, 
if  he  can. ' 

We  stared  at  her,  and  Userti  exclaimed, 

'If  he  can!   Hearken  now  to  this  blasphemer,  and 


136  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

do  you,  Seti,  accept  her  challenge  as  hereditary  high- 
priest  of  the  god  Amon?  Let  her  life  pay  forfeit  for 
her  sacrilege/ 

'And  if  the  great  god  Amon  cannot,  or  does  not 
deign  to  kill  you,  Lady,  how  will  that  prove  that  your 
god  is  greater  than  he?'  asked  the  Prince.  'Per- 
chance he  might  smile  and  in  his  pity,  let  the  insult 
pass,  as  your  god  did  by  me. ' 

1  Thus  it  shall  be  proved,  your  Highness.  If  naught 
happens  to  me,  or  if  I  am  protected  from  anything 
that  does  happen,  then  I  will  dare  to  call  upon  my  god 
to  work  a  sign  and  a  wonder,  and  to  humble  Amon-Ra 
before  your  eyes. ' 

'And  if  your  god  should  also  smile  and  let  the  mat- 
ter pass,  Lady,  as  he  did  by  me  the  other  day  when  his 
priests  called  upon  him,  what  shall  we  have  learned  as 
to  his  strength,  or  as  to  that  of  Amon-Ra?7 

'0  Prince,  you  will  have  learned  nothing.  Yet  if 
I  escape  from  the  wrath  of  Amon  and  my  God  is  deaf 
to  my  prayer,  then  I  am  ready  to  be  delivered  over 
into  the  hands  of  the  priests  of  Amon  that  they  may 
avenge  my  sacrilege  upon  me. ' 

'There  speaks  a  great  heart,'  said  Seti;  'yet  I  am 
not  minded  that  this  lady  should  set  her  life  upon  such 
an  issue.  I  do  not  believe  that  either  the  high-god  of 
Egypt  or  the  god  of  the  Israelites  will  stir,  but  I  am 
quite  sure  that  the  priests  of  Amon  will  avenge  the 
sacrilege,  and  that  cruelly  enough.  The  dice  are 
loaded  against  you,  Lady.  You  shall  not  prove  your 
faith  with  blood. ' 

'Why  not?'  asked  Userti.  'What  is  this  girl  to 
you,  Seti,  that  you  should  stand  between  her  and  the 
fruit  of  her  wickedness,  you  who  at  least  in  name  are 


THE  SMITING   OF  AMON  137 

the  high-priest  of  the  god  whom  she  blasphemes  and 
who  wear  his  robes  at  temple  feasts?  She  believes  in 
her  god,  leave  it  to  her  god  to  help  her  as  she  has  dared 
to  say  he  will. ' 

'You  believe  in  Amon,  Userti.  Are  you  prepared  to 
stake  your  life  against  hers  in  this  contest? ' 

'I  am  not  so  mad  and  vain,  Seti,  as  to  believe  that 
the  god  of  all  the  world  will  descend  from  heaven  to 
save  me  at  my  prayer,  as  this  impious  girl  pretends 
that  she  believes. ' 

'You  refuse.  Then,  Ana,  what  say  you,  who  are  a 
loyal  worshipper  of  Amon? ' 

'I  say,  O  Prince,  that  it  would  be  presumptuous  of 
me  to  take  precedence  of  his  high-priest  in  such  a 
matter. ' 

Seti  smiled  and  answered, 

'And  the  high-priest  says  that  it  would  be  presump- 
tuous of  him  to  push  so  far  the  prerogative  of  a  high 
office  which  he  never  sought. ' 

'Your  Highness/  broke  in  Merapi  in  her  honeyed, 
pleading  voice,  '  I  pray  you  to  be  gracious  to  me,  and  to 
suffer  me  to  make  this  trial,  which  I  have  sought, 
I  know  not  why.  Words  such  as  I  have  spoken  can- 
not be  recalled.  Already  they  are  registered  in  the 
books  of  Eternity,  and  soon  or  late,  in  this  way  or  in 
that,  must  be  fulfilled.  My  life  is  staked,  and  I  desire 
to  learn  at  once  if  it  be  forfeit.' 

Now  even  Userti  looked  on  her  with  admiration,  but 
answered  only, 

'Of  a  truth,  Israelite,  I  trust  that  this  courage  will 
not  forsake  you  when  you  are  handed  over  to  the  mer- 
cies of  Ki,  the  Sacrificer  of  Amon,  and  the  priests,  in 
the  vaults  of  the  temple  you  would  profane. ' 


138  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

1 1  also  trust  that  it  will  not,  your  Highness,  if  such 
should  be  my  fate.  Your  word,  Prince  of  Egypt. ' 

Seti  looked  at  her  standing  before  him  so  calmly  with 
bowed  head,  and  hands  crossed  upon  her  breast. 
Then  he  looked  at  Userti,  who  wore  a  mocking  smile 
upon  her  face.  He  read  the  meaning  of  that  smile 
as  I  did.  It  was  that  she  did  not  believe  that  he 
would  allow  this  beautiful  woman,  who  had  saved 
his  life,  to  risk  her  life  for  the  sake  of  any  or  all 
the  powers  of  heaven  or  hell.  For  a  little  while 
he  walked  to  and  fro  about  the  chamber,  then  he 
stopped  and  said  suddenly  addressing,  not  Merapi, 
but  Userti, 

1  Have  your  will,  remembering  that  if  this  brave 
woman  fails  and  dies,  her  blood  is  on  your  hands,  and 
that  if  she  triumphs  and  lives,  I  shall  hold  her  to  be 
one  of  the  noblest  of  her  sex,  and  shall  make  study  of 
all  this  matter  of  religion.  Moon  of  Israel,  as  titular 
high-priest  of  Amon-Ra,  I  accept  your  challenge  on 
behalf  of  the  god,  though  whether  he  will  take  note  of 
it  I  do  not  know.  The  trial  shall  be  made  to-morrow 
night  in  the  sanctuary  of  the  temple,  at  an  hour  that 
will  be  communicated  to  you.  I  shall  be  present  to 
make  sure  that  you  meet  with  justice,  as  will  some 
others.  Register  my  commands,  Scribe  Ana,  and  let 
the  head-priest  of  Amon,  Roi,  and  the  sacrificer  to 
Amon,  Ki  the  Magician,  be  summoned,  that  I  may 
speak  with  them.  Farewell,  Lady.' 

She  went,  but  at  the  door  turned  and  said, 

'I  thank  you,  Prince,  on  my  own  behalf,  and  on  that 
of  my  people.  Whatever  chances,  I  beseech  you  do 
not  forget  the  prayer  that  I  have  made  to  you  to  save 
them,  being  innocent,  from  the  sword.  Now  I  ask 


THE  SMITING  OF  AMON  139 

that  I  may  be  left  quite  alone  till  I  am  summoned  to 
the  temple,  who  must  make  such  preparation  as  I 
can  to  meet  my  fate,  whatever  it  may  be/ 

Userti  departed  also  without  a  word. 

'Oh!  friend,  what  have  I  done?'  said  Seti.  'Are 
there  any  gods?  Tell  me,  are  there  any  gods? ' 

'Perhaps  we  shall  learn  to-morrow  night,  Prince/ 
I  answered.  'At  least  Merapi  thinks  that  there  is  a 
god,  and  doubtless  has  been  commanded  to  put  her 
faith  to  proof.  This,  as  I  believe,  was  the  real  message 
that  Jabez  her  uncle  has  brought  to  her. ' 

It  was  the  hour  before  the  dawn,  just  when  the  night 
is  darkest.  We  stood  in  the  sanctuary  of  the  ancient 
temple  of  Amon-Ra,  that  was  lit  with  many  lamps. 
It  was  an  awful  place.  On  either  side  the  great  col- 
umns towered  to  the  massive  roof.  At  the  head  of  the 
sanctuary  sat  the  statue  of  Amon-Ra,  thrice  the  size 
of  a  man.  On  his  brow,  rising  fom  the  crown,  were  two 
tall  feathers  of  stone,  and  in  his  hands  he  held  the 
Scourge  of  Rule  and  the  symbols  of  Power  and  Ever- 
lastingness.  The  lamplight  flickered  upon  his  stern 
and  terrible  face  staring  towards  the  east.  To  his 
right  was  the  statue  of  Mut,  the  Mother  of  all  things. 
On  her  head  was  the  double  crown  of  Egypt  and  the 
uraeus  crest,  and  in  her  hand  the  looped  cross,  the  sign 
of  Life  eternal.  To  his  left  sat  Khonsu,  the  hawk- 
headed  god  of  the  moon.  On  his  head  was  the  cres- 
cent of  the  young  moon  carrying  the  disc  of  the  full 
moon;  in  his  right  hand  he  also  held  the  looped  cross, 
the  sign  of  Life  eternal,  and  in  his  left  the  Staff  of 
Strength.  Such  was  this  mighty  triad,  but  of  these 
the  greatest  was  Amon-Ra,  to  whom  the  shrine  was 


i4o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

dedicated.  Fearful  they  looked  towering  above  us 
against  the  background  of  blackness. 

Gathered  there  were  Seti  the  Prince,  clothed  in  a 
priest's  white  robe,  and  wearing  a  linen  headdress,  but 
no  ornaments,  and  Userti  the  Princess,  high-priestess 
of  Hathor,  Lady  of  the  West,  Goddess  of  Love  and 
Nature.  She  wore  Hathor's  vulture  headdress,  and 
on  it  the  disc  of  the  moon  fashioned  of  silver.  Also 
were  present  Roi  the  head-priest,  clad  in  his  sacerdotal 
robes,  an  old  and  wizened  man  with  a  strong,  fierce  face, 
Ki  the  Sacrificer  and  Magician,  Bakenkhonsu  the 
ancient,  myself,  and  a  company  of  the  priests  of 
Amon-Ra,  Mut,  and  Khonsu.  From  behind  the 
statues  came  the  sound  of  solemn  singing,  though 
who  sang  we  could  not  see. 

Presently  from  out  of  the  darkness  that  lay  beyond 
the  lamps  appeared  a  woman,  led  by  two  priestesses 
and  wrapped  in  a  long  cloak.  They  brought  her  to 
an  open  place  in  front  of  the  statue  of  Amon,  took 
from  her  the  cloak  and  departed,  glancing  back  at 
her  with  eyes  of  hate  and  fear.  There  before  us  stoo<£ 
Merapi,  clad  in  white,  with  a  white  wimple  about  her 
head  made  fast  beneath  her  chin  with  that  scarabasus 
clasp  which  Seti  had  given  to  her  in  the  city  of  Goshen, 
one  spot  of  brightest  blue  amid  a  cloud  of  white.  She 
looked  neither  to  right  nor  left  of  her.  Once  only  she 
glanced  at  the  towering  statue  of  the  god  that  frowned 
above,  then  with  a  little  shiver,  fixed  her  eyes  upon  the 
pattern  of  the  floor. 

'What  does  she  look  like?'  whispered  Bakenkhonsu 
to  me. 

'A  corpse  made  ready  for  the  embalmers, '  I  answered. 

He  shook  his  great  head. 


THE  SMITING  OF  AMON  141 

'Then  a  bride  made  ready  for  her  husband/ 

Again  he  shook  his  head. 

'Then  a  priestess  about  to  read  from  the  roll  of 
Mysteries. ' 

'Now  you  have  it,  Ana,  and  to  understand  what  she 
reads,  which  few  priestesses  ever  do.  Also  all  three 
answers  were  right,  for  in  this  woman  I  seem  to  see 
doom  that  is  Death,  life  that  is  Love,  and  spirit  that 
is  Power.  She  has  a  soul  which  both  Heaven  and 
Earth  have  kissed. ' 

'Aye,  but  which  of  them  will  claim  her  in  the  end?' 

'That  we  may  learn  before  the  dawn,  Ana.  Hush! 
the  fight  begins/ 

The  head-priest,  Roi,  advanced  and,  standing  before 
the  god,  sprinkled  his  feet  with  water  and  with  perfume. 
Then  he  stretched  out  his  hands,  whereon  all  present 
prostrated  themselves,  save  Merapi  only,  who  stood 
alone  in  that  great  place  like  the  survivor  of  a  battle. 

'Hail  to  thee,  Amon-Ra,'  he  began,  'Lord  of  Heaven, 
Establisher  of  all  things,  Maker  of  the  gods,  who  un- 
rolled the  skies  and  built  the  foundations  of  the  Earth. 
O  god  of  gods,  appears  before  thee  this  woman  Merapi, 
daughter  of  Nathan,  a  child  of  the  Hebrew  race  that 
owns  thee  not.  This  woman  blasphemes  thy  might; 
this  woman  defies  thee;  this  woman  sets  up  her  god 
above  thee.  Is  it  not  so,  woman? ' 

'  It  is  so, '  answered  Merapi  in  a  low  voice. 

'Thus  does  she  defy  thee,  thou  Only  One  of  many 
Forms,  saying  "if  the  god  Amon  of  the  Egyptians  be  a 
greater  god  than  my  god,  let  him  snatch  me  out  of  the 
arms  of  my  god  and  here  in  this  the  shrine  of  Amon 
take  the  breath  from  out  my  lips  and  leave  me  a  thing 
of  clay."  Are  these  thy  words,  O  woman?' 


i42  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'They  are  my  words, '  she  said  in  the  same  low  voice, 
and  oh!  I  shivered  as  I  heard. 

The  priest  went  on. 

'O  Lord  of  Time,  Lord  of  Life,  Lord  of  Spirits  and  the 
Divinities  of  Heaven,  Lord  of  Terror,  come  forth  now 
in  thy  majesty  and  smite  this  blasphemer  to  the  dust. ' 

Roi  withdrew  and  Seti  stood  forward. 

'Know,  O  god  Amon,'  he  said,  addressing  the  statue 
as  though  he  were  speaking  to  a  living  man,  'from  the 
lips  of  me,  thy  high-priest,  by  birth  the  Prince  and  Heir 
of  Egypt,  that  great  things  hang  upon  this  matter  here 
in  the  Land  of  Egypt,  mayhap  even  who  shall  sit  upon 
the  throne  that  thou  givest  to  its  kings.  This  woman 
of  Israel  dares  thee  to  thy  face,  saying  that  there  is  a 
greater  god  than  thou  art  and  that  thou  canst  not  harm 
her  through  the  buckler  of  his  strength.  She  says, 
moreover,  that  she  will  call  upon  her  god  to  work  a 
sign  and  a  wonder  upon  thee.  Lastly,  she  says  that 
if  thou  dost  not  harm  her  and  if  her  god  works  no  sign 
upon  thee,  then  she  is  ready  to  be  handed  over  to  thy 
priests  and  die  the  death  of  a  blasphemer.  Thy 
honour  is  set  against  her  life,  O  great  God  of  Egypt, 
and  we,  thy  worshippers,  watch  to  see  the  balance  turn/ 

'Well  and  justly  put/  muttered  Bakenkhonsu  to 
me.  'Now  if  Amon  fails  us,  what  will  you  think  of 
Amon,  Ana?' 

'I  shall  learn  the  high-priest's  mind  and  think  what 
the  high-priest  thinks,'  I  answered  darkly,  though 
in  my  heart  I  was  terribly  afraid  for  Merapi,  and,  to 
speak  truth,  for  myself  also,  because  of  the  doubts 
which  arose  in  me  and  would  not  be  quenched. 

Seti  withdrew,  taking  his  stand  by  Userti,  and  Ki 
stood  forward  and  said, 


THE  SMITING  OF  AMON  143 

'O  Amon,  I  thy  Sacrifice!,  I  thy  Magician,  to  whom 
thou  givest  power,  I  the  priest  and  servant  of  Isis, 
Mother  of  Mysteries,  Queen  of  the  company  of  the 
gods,  call  upon  thee.  She  who  stands  before  thee  is 
but  a  Hebrew  woman.  Yet,  as  thou  knowest  well, 
0  Father,  in  this  house  she  is  more  than  woman,  inas- 
much as  she  is  the  Voice  and  Sword  of  thine  enemy, 
Jahveh,  god  of  the  Israelites.  She  thinks,  mayhap,  that 
she  has  come  here  of  her  own  will,  but  thou  knowest, 
Father  Amon,  as  I  know,  that  she  is  sent  by  the  great 
prophets  of  her  people,  those  magicians  who  guide  her 
soul  with  spells  to  work  thee  evil  and  to  set  thee,  Amon, 
beneath  the  heel  of  Jahveh.  The  stake  seems  small, 
the  life  of  this  one  maid,  no  more;  yet  it  is  very  great. 
This  is  the  stake,  0  Father:  Shall  Amon  rule  the  world, 
or  Jahveh.  If  thou  fallest  to-night,  thou  fallest  for 
ever;  if  thou  dost  triumph  to-night,  thou  dost  triumph 
for  ever.  In  yonder  shape  of  stone  hides  thy  spirit; 
in  yonder  shape  of  woman's  flesh  hides  the  spirit  of 
thy  foe.  Smite  her,  O  Amon,  smite  her  to  small  dust; 
let  not  the  strength  that  is  in  her  prevail  against  thy 
strength,  lest  thy  name  should  be  defiled  and  sorrows 
and  loss  should  come  upon  the  land  which  is  thy 
throne;  lest,  too,  the  wizards  of  the  Israelites  should 
overcome  us  thy  servants.  Thus  prayeth  Ki  thy 
Magician,  on  whose  soul  it  has  pleased  thee  to  pour 
strength  and  wisdom.' 

Then  followed  a  great  silence. 

Watching  the  statue  of  the  god,  presently  I  thought 
that  it  moved,  and  as  I  could  see  by  the  stir  among 
them,  so  did  the  others.  I  thought  that  its  stone 
eyes  rolled,  I  thought  that  it  lifted  the  Scourge  of 
Power  in  its  granite  hand,  though  whether  these  things 


144  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

were  done  by  some  spirit  or  by  some  priest,  or  by 
the  magic  of  Ki,  I  do  not  know.  At  the  least,  a  great 
wind  began  to  blow  about  the  temple,  stirring  our  robes 
and  causing  the  lamps  to  flicker.  Only  the  robes  of 
Merapi  did  not  stir.  Yet  she  saw  what  I  could  not  see, 
for  suddenly  her  eyes  grew  frightened. 

1  The  god  is  awake, '  whispered  Bakenkhonsu.  '  Now 
good-bye  to  your  fair  Israelite.  See,  the  Prince  trembles, 
Ki  smiles,  and  the  face  of  Userti  glows  with  triumph.' 

As  he  spoke  the  blue  scarabaeus  was  snatched  from 
Merapi's  breast  as  though  by  a  hand.  It  fell  to  the 
floor  as  did  her  wimple,  so  that  now  she  appeared  with 
her  rich  hair  flowing  down  her  robe.  Then  the  eyes 
of  the  statue  seemed  to  cease  to  roll,  the  wind  ceased 
to  blow,  and  again  there  was  silence. 

Merapi  stooped,  lifted  the  wimple,  replaced  it  on  her 
head,  found  the  scarabaeus  clasp,  and  very  quietly,  as 
a  woman  who  was  tiring  herself  might  do,  made  it  fast 
in  its  place  again,  a  sight  at  which  I  heard  Userti  gasp. 

For  a  long  while  we  waited.  Watching  the  faces  of 
the  congregation,  I  saw  amazement  and  doubt  on  those 
of  the  priests,  rage  on  that  of  Ki,  and  on  Seti's  the 
flicker  of  a  little  smile.  Merapi's  eyes  were  closed  as 
though  she  were  asleep.  At  length  she  opened  them, 
and  turning  her  head  towards  the  Prince  said, 

1 0  high-priest  of  Amon-Ra,  has  your  god  worked  his 
will  on  me,  or  must  I  wait  longer  before  I  call  upon  my 
God?' 

'  Do  what  you  will  or  can,  woman,  and  make  an  end, 
for  almost  it  is  the  moment  of  dawn  when  the  temple 
worship  opens.' 

Then  Merapi  clasped  her  hands,  and  looking  up- 
wards, prayed  aloud  very  sweetly  and  simply,  saying, 


THE  SMITING  OF  AMON  145 

'O  God  of  my  fathers,  trusting  in  Thee,  I,  a  poor 
maid  of  Thy  people  Israel,  have  set  the  life  Thou 
gavest  me  in  Thy  Hand.  If,  as  I  believe,  Thou  art  the 
God  of  gods,  I  pray  Thee  show  a  sign  and  a  wonder 
upon  this  god  of  the  Egyptians,  and  thereby  declare 
Thine  Honour  and  keep  my  breath  within  my  breast. 
If  it  pleases  Thee  not,  then  let  me  die,  as  doubtless  for 
my  many  sins  I  deserve  to  do.  O  God  of  my  fathers, 
I  have  made  my  prayer.  Hear  it  or  reject  it  according 
to  Thy  Will.' 

So  she  ended,  and  listening  to  her,  I  felt  the  tears 
rising  in  my  eyes,  because  she  was  so  much  alone,  and 
I  feared  that  this  god  of  hers  would  never  come  to  save 
her  from  the  torments  of  the  priests.  Seti  also  turned 
his  head  away,  and  stared  down  the  sanctuary  at  the 
sky  over  the  open  court  where  the  lights  of  dawn  were 
gathering. 

Once  more  there  was  silence.  Then  again  that  wind 
blew,  very  strongly,  extinguishing  the  lamps,  and,  as  it 
seemed  to  me,  whirling  away  Merapi  from  where  she 
was,  so  that  now  she  stood  to  one  side  of  the  statue. 
The  sanctuary  was  filled  with  gloom,  till  presently  the 
first  rays  of  the  rising  sun  struck  upon  the  roof.  They 
fell  down,  down,  as  minute  followed  minute,  till  at 
length  they  rested  like  a  sword  of  flame  upon  the 
statue  of  Amon-Ra.  Once  more  that  statue  seemed  to 
move.  I  thought  that  it  lifted  its  stone  arms  to  pro- 
tect its  head.  Then  in  a  moment  with  a  rending 
noise,  its  mighty  mass  burst  asunder,  and  fell  in  small 
dust  about  the  throne,  almost  hiding  it  from  sight. 

'  Behold  my  God  has  answered  me,  the  most  humble 
of  His  servants/  said  Merapi  in  the  same  sweet  and 
gentle  voice.  ' Behold  the  sign  and  the  wonder!' 


146  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

' Witch!'  screamed  the  head-priest  Roi,  and  fled 
away,  followed  by  his  fellows. 

1  Sorceress!'  hissed  Userti,  and  fled  also,  as  did  all  the 
others,  save  the  Prince,  Bakenkhonsu,  I  Ana,  and  Ki 
the  Magician. 

We  stood  amazed,  and  while  we  did  so,  Ki  turned  to 
Merapi  and  spoke.  His  face  was  terrible  with  mingled 
fear  and  fury,  and  his  eyes  shone  like  lamps.  Al- 
though he  did  but  whisper,  I  who  was  nearest  to  them 
heard  all  that  was  said,  which  the  others  could  not  do. 

'Your  magic  is  good,  Israelite/  he  muttered,  'so 
good  that  it  has  overcome  mine  here  in  the  temple 
where  I  serve.' 

'I  have  no  magic,'  she  answered  very  low.  'I 
obeyed  a  command,  no  more.' 

He  laughed  bitterly,  and  asked, 

'Should  two  of  a  trade  waste  time  on  foolishness? 
Listen  now.  Teach  me  your  secrets,  and  I  will  teach 
you  mine,  and  together  we  will  drive  Egypt  like  a 
chariot.' 

'I  have  no  secrets,  I  have  only  faith,'  said  Merapi 
again. 

'Woman,'  he  went  on,  'woman  or  devil,  will  you 
take  me  for  friend  or  foe?  Here  I  have  been  shamed, 
since  it  was  to  me  and  not  to  their  gods  that  the  priests 
trusted  to  destroy  you.  Yet  I  can  still  forgive.  Choose 
now,  knowing  that  as  my  friendship  will  lead  you  to 
rule,  to  life  and  splendour,  so  my  hate  will  drive  you  to 
shame  and  death.' 

'You  are  beside  yourself,  and  know  not  what  you 
say.  I  tell  you  that  I  have  no  magic  to  give  or  to 
withhold,'  she  answered,  as  one  who  did  not  under- 
stand or  was  indifferent,  and  turned  away  from  him. 


THE  SMITING  OF  AMON  147 

Thereon  he  muttered  some  curse  which  I  could  not 
catch,  bowed  to  the  heap  of  dust  that  had  been  the 
statue  of  the  god,  and  vanished  away  among  the  pillars 
of  the  sanctuary. 

'  Oho-ho ! '  laughed  Bakenkhonsu.  '  Not  in  vain  have 
I  lived  to  be  so  very  old,  for  now  it  seems  we  have  a 
new  god  in  Egypt,  and  there  stands  his  prophetess.' 

Merapi  came  to  the  prince. 

'O  high-priest  of  Amon,'  she  said,  'does  it  please  you 
to  let  me  go,  for  I  am  very  weary?' 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   DEATH   OF  PHARAOH 

IT  was  the  appointed  day  and  hour.  By  command  of 
the  Prince  I  drove  with  him  to  the  palace  of  Pharaoh, 
whither  her  Highness  the  Princess  refused  to  be  his 
companion,  and  for  the  first  time  we  talked  together  of 
that  which  had  passed  in  the  temple. 

'Have  you  seen  the  lady  Merapi?'  he  asked  of  me. 

I  answered  No,  as  I  was  told  that  she  was  sick  with- 
in her  house  and  lay  abed  suffering  from  weariness,  or 
I  knew  not  what. 

'She  does  well  to  keep  there/  said  Seti,  'I  think 
that  if  she  came  out  those  priests  would  murder  her  if 
they  could.  Also  there  are  others/  and  he  glanced 
back  at  the  chariot  that  bore  Userti  in  state.  'Say, 
Ana,  can  you  interpret  all  this  matter?7 

'Not  I,  Prince.  I  thought  that  perhaps  your  High- 
ness, the  high-priest  of  Amon,  could  give  me  light.' 

'The  high-priest  of  Amon  wanders  in  thick  darkness. 
Ki  and  the  rest  swear  that  this  Israelite  is  a  sorceress 
who  has  outmatched  their  magic,  but  to  me  it  seems 
more  simple  to  believe  that  what  she  says  is  true;  that 
her  god  is  greater  than  Amon.' 

'And  if  this  be  so,  Prince,  what  are  we  to  do  who  are 
sworn  to  the  gods  of  Egypt?' 

'Bow  our  heads  and  fall  with  them,  I  suppose,  Ana, 
since  honour  will  not  suffer  us  to  desert  them.' 

148 


THE   DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  149 

'Even  if  they  be  false,  Prince?' 

'I  do  not  think  that  they  are  false,  Ana,  though 
mayhap  they  be  less  true.  At  least  they  are  the  gods 
of  the  Egyptians  and  we  are  Egyptians.'  He  paused 
and  glanced  at  the  crowded  streets,  then  added,  'See, 
when  I  passed  this  way  three  days  ago  I  was  received 
with  shouts  of  welcome  by  the  people.  Now  they  are 
silent,  every  one.' 

'Perhaps  they  have  heard  of  what  passed  in  the 
temple.' 

'Doubtless,  but  it  is  not  that  which  troubles  them 
who  think  that  the  gods  can  guard  themselves.  They 
have  heard  also  that  I  would  befriend  the  Hebrews 
whom  they  hate,  and  therefore  they  begin  to  hate  me. 
Why  should  I  complain  when  Pharaoh  shows  them  the 
way?' 

'Prince,'  I  whispered,  'what  will  you  say  to  Pha- 
raoh?' 

'That  depends  on  what  Pharaoh  says  to  me.  Ana, 
if  I  will  not  desert  our  gods  because  they  seem  to  be  the 
weaker,  though  it  should  prove  to  my  advantage,  do 
you  think  that  I  would  desert  these  Hebrews  because 
they  seem  to  be  weaker,  even  to  gain  a  throne? ' 

'There  greatness  speaks,'  I  murmured,  and  as  we  de- 
scended from  the  chariot  he  thanked  me  with  a  look. 

We  passed  through  the  great  hall  to  that  same  cham- 
ber where  Pharaoh  had  given  me  the  chain  of  gold.  Al- 
ready he  was  there  seated  at  the  head  of  the  chamber 
and  wearing  on  his  head  the  double  crown.  About 
him  were  gathered  all  those  of  royal  blood  and  the  great 
officers  of  state.  We  made  our  obeisances,  but  of  these 
he  seemed  to  take  no  note.  His  eyes  were  almost 
closed,  and  t<?  me  he  looked  like  a  man  who  is  very 


150  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

ill.  The  Princess  Userti  entered  after  us  and  to 
her  he  spoke  some  words  of  welcome,  giving  her  his 
hand  to  kiss.  Then  he  ordered  the  doors  to  be  closed. 
As  he  did  so,  an  officer  of  the  household  entered  and 
said  that  a  messenger  had  come  from  the  Hebrews  who 
desired  speech  with  Pharaoh. 

'Let  him  enter/  said  Meneptah,  and  presently  he 
appeared. 

He  was  a  wild-eyed  man  of  middle  age,  with  long 
hair  that  fell  over  his  sheepskin  robe.  To  me  he  looked 
like  a  soothsayer.  He  stood  before  Pharaoh,  making 
no  salutation. 

'  Deliver  your  message  and  be  gone/  said  Nehesi  the 
Vizier. 

'These  are  the  words  of  the  Fathers  of  Israel,  spoken 
by  my  lips/  cried  the  man  in  a  voice  that  rang  all 
round  the  vaulted  chamber.  'It  has  come  to  our  ears, 

0  Pharaoh,    that   the   woman   Merapi,    daughter   of 
Nathan,  who  has  refuged  in  your  city,  she  who  is 
named  Moon  of  Israel,  has  shown  herself  to  be  a  pro- 
phetess of  power,  one  to  whom  our  God  has  given 
strength,  in  that,  standing  alone  amidst  the  priests 
and  magicians  of  Amon  of  the  Egyptians,  she  took  no 
harm  from  their  sorceries  and  was  able  with  the  sword 
of  prayer  to  smite  the  idol  of  Amon  to  the  dust.    We 
demand  that  this  prophetess  be  restored  to  us,  making 
oath  on  our  part  that  she  shall  be  given  over  safely  to 
her  betrothed  husband  and  that  no  harm  shall  come  to 
her  for  any  crimes  or  treasons  she  may  have  committed 
against  her  people.' 

'As  to  this  matter/  replied  Pharaoh  quietly,  'make 
your  prayer  to  the  Prince  of  Egypt,  in  whose  household 

1  understand  the  woman  dwells.    If  it  pleases  him  to 


THE   DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  151 

surrender  her  who,  I  take  it,  is  a  witch  or  a  cunning 
worker  of  tricks,  to  her  betrothed  and  her  kindred, 
let  him  do  so.  It  is  not  for  Pharaoh  to  judge  of  the 
fate  of  private  slaves. ' 

The  man  wheeled  round  and  addressed  Seti,  saying, 

'You  have  heard,  Son  of  the  King.  Will  you 
deliver  up  this  woman?' 

'Neither  do  I  promise  to  deliver  her  up  nor  not  to 
deliver  her  up/  answered  Seti,  'since  the  lady  Merapi 
is  no  member  of  my  household,  nor  have  I  any  authority 
over  her.  She  who  saved  my  life  dwells  within  my 
walls  for  safety's  sake.  If  it  pleases  her  to  go,  she  can 
go;  if  it  pleases  her  to  remain,  she  can  remain.  When 
this  Court  is  finished  I  give  you  safe-conduct  to  appear 
and  in  my  presence  learn  her  pleasure  from  her  lips/ 

'You  have  your  answer;   now  be  gone/  said  Nehesi. 

'Nay/  cried  the  man,  'I  have  more  words  to  speak. 
Thus  say  the  Fathers  of  Israel:  We  know  the  black 
counsel  of  your  heart,  0  Pharaoh.  It  has  been  re- 
vealed to  us  that  it  is  in  your  mind  to  put  the  Hebrews 
to  the  sword,  as  it  is  in  the  mind  of  the  Prince  of 
Egypt  to  save  them  from  the  sword.  Change  that 
mind  of  yours,  O  Pharaoh,  and  swiftly,  lest  death  fall 
upon  you  from  heaven  above/ 

'Cease!7  thundered  Meneptah  in  a  voice  that  stilled 
the  murmurs  of  the  court.  'Dog  of  a  Hebrew,  do  you 
dare  to  threaten  Pharaoh  on  his  own  throne?  I  tell 
you  that  were  you  not  a  messenger,  and  therefore 
according  to  our  ancient  law  safe  till  the  sun  sets, 
you  should  be  hewn  limb  from  limb.  Away  with  him, 
and  if  he  is  found  in  this  city  after  nightfall  let  him  be 
slain!' 

Then  certain  of  the  councillors  sprang  upon  the  man 


i52  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

and  thrust  him  forth  roughly.  At  the  door  he  wrenched 
himself  free  and  shouted, 

1  Think  upon  my  words,  Pharaoh,  before  this  sun 
has  set.  And  you,  great  ones  of  Egypt,  think  on  them 
also  before  it  appears  again.' 

They  drove  him  out  with  blows  and  the  doors  were 
shut.  Once  more  Meneptah  began  to  speak,  saying, 

'Now  that  this  brawler  is  gone,  what  have  you  to 
say  to  me,  Prince  of  Egypt?  Do  you  still  give  me 
the  counsel  that  you  wrote  in  the  roll?  Do  you  still 
refuse,  as  heir  to  the  Throne,  to  assent  to  my  decree 
that  these  accursed  Hebrews  be  destroyed  with  the 
sword  of  my  justice? ' 

Now  all  turned  their  eyes  on  Seti,  who  thought  a 
while,  and  answered, 

'Let  Pharaoh  pardon  me,  but  the  counsel  that  I 
gave  I  still  give;  the  assent  that  I  refused  I  still  re- 
fuse, because  my  heart  tells  me  that  so  it  is  right  to  do, 
and  so  I  think  will  Egypt  be  saved  from  many  troubles. ' 

When  the  scribes  had  finished  writing  down  these 
words  Pharaoh  asked  again, 

'Prince  of  Egypt,  if  in  a  day  to  come  you  should 
fill  my  place,  is  it  still  your  intent  to  let  this  people  of 
the  Hebrews  go  unharmed,  taking  with  them  the 
wealth  that  they  have  gathered  here?' 

'Let  Pharaoh  pardon  me,  that  is  still  my  intent/ 

Now  at  these  fateful  words  there  arose  a  sigh  of 
astonishment  from  all  that  heard  them.  Before  it  had 
died  away  Pharaoh  had  turned  to  Userti  and  was 
asking, 

'Are  these  your  counsel,  your  will,  and  your  intent 
also,  O  Princess  of  Egypt? ' 

'Let  Pharaoh  hear  me/  answered  Userti  in  a  cold, 


THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  153 

clear  voice,  'they  are  not.  In  this  great  matter  my 
lord  the  Prince  walks  one  road  and  I  walk  another. 
My  counsel,  will,  and  intent  are  those  of  Pharaoh.' 

'Seti  my  son/  said  Meneptah,  more  kindly  than  I 
had  ever  heard  him  speak  before,  'for  the  last  time, 
not  as  your  king  but  as  your  father,  I  pray  you  to  con- 
sider. Remember  that  as  it  lies  in  your  power,  being 
of  full  age  and  having  been  joined  with  me  in  many 
matters  of  government,  to  refuse  your  assent  to  a 
great  act  of  state,  so  it  lies  in  my  power  with  the  assent 
of  the  high-priests  and  of  my  ministers  to  remove  you 
from  my  path.  Seti,  I  can  disinherit  you  and  set 
another  in  your  place,  and  if  you  persist,  that  and  no 
less  I  shall  do.  Consider,  therefore,  my  son/ 

In  the  midst  of  an  intense  silence  Seti  answered, 

'I  have  considered,  O  my  Father,  and  whatever  be 
the  cost  to  me  I  cannot  go  back  upon  my  words. ' 

Then  Pharaoh  rose  and  cried, 

'  Take  note  all  you  assembled  here,  and  let  it  be  pro- 
claimed to  the  people  of  Egypt  without  the  gates,  that 
they  take  note  also,  that  I  depose  Seti  my  son  from  his 
place  as  Prince  of  Egypt  and  declare  that  he  is  removed 
from  the  succession  to  the  double  Crown.  Take  note 
that  my  daughter  Userti,  Princess  of  Egypt,  wife  of 
the  Prince  Seti,  I  do  not  depose.  Whatever  rights  and 
heritages  are  hers  as  heiress  of  Egypt  let  those  rights 
and  heritages  remain  to  her,  and  if  a  child  be  born  of 
her  and  Prince  Seti,  who  lives,  let  that  child  be  heir 
to  the  Throne  of  Egypt.  Take  note  that,  if  no  such 
child  is  born  or  until  it  is  born,  I  name  my  nephew, 
the  Count  Amenmeses,  son  of  my  brother  Khaemuas, 
now  gathered  to  Osiris,  to  fill  the  Throne  of  Egypt 
when  I  am  no  more.  Come  hither,  Count  Amenmeses.' 


154  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

He  advanced  and  stood  before  him.  Then  Pharaoh 
lifted  from  his  head  the  double  crown  he  wore  and  for 
a  moment  set  it  on  the  brow  of  Amenmeses,  saying  as 
he  replaced  it  on  his  own  head, 

'By  this  act  and  token  do  I  name  and  constitute 
you,  Amenmeses,  to  be  Royal  Prince  of  Egypt  in  place 
of  my  son,  Prince  Seti,  deposed.  Withdraw,  Royal 
Prince  of  Egypt.  I  have  spoken/ 

'Life!  Blood!  Strength!'  cried  all  the  company 
bowing  before  Pharaoh,  all  save  the  Prince  Seti  who 
neither  bowed  nor  stirred.  Only  he  cried, 

'And  I  have  heard.  Will  Pharaoh  be  pleased  to 
declare  whether  with  my  royal  heritage  he  takes  my 
life?  If  so,  let  it  be  here  and  now.  My  cousin  Amen- 
meses wears  a  sword.' 

'Nay,  Son/  answered  Meneptah  sadly,  'your  life  is 
left  to  you  and  with  it  all  your  private  rank  and  your 
possessions  whatsoever  and  wherever  they  may  be.' 

'Let  Pharaoh's  will  be  done,'  replied  Seti  indiffer- 
ently, 'in  this  as  in  all  things.  Pharaoh  spares  my 
life  until  such  time  as  Amenmeses  his  successor  shall 
fill  his  place,  when  it  will  be  taken.' 

Meneptah  started;   this  thought  was  new  to  him. 

'  Stand  forth,  Amenmeses, '  he  cried,  '  and  swear  now 
the  threefold  oath  that  may  not  be  broken.  Swear  by 
Amon,  by  Ptah,  and  by  Osiris,  god  of  death,  that  never 
will  you  attempt  to  harm  the  Prince  Seti,  your  cousin, 
either  in  body  or  in  such  state  and  prerogative  as  remain 
to  him.  Let  Roi,  the  head-priest  of  Amon,  administer 
the  oath  now  before  us  all.' 

So  Roi  spoke  the  oath  in  the  ancient  form,  which 
was  terrible  even  to  hear,  and  Amenmeses,  unwillingly 
enough  as  I  thought,  repeated  it  after  him,  adding 


THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  155 

however  these  words  at  the  end,  'All  these  things  I 
swear  and  all  these  penalties  in  this  world  and  the  world 
to  be  I  invoke  upon  my  head,  provided  only  that  when 
the  time  comes  the  Prince  Seti  leaves  me  in  peace  upon 
the  throne  which  it  has  pleased  Pharaoh  to  decree  to 
me.' 

Now  some  there  murmured  that  this  was  not  enough, 
since  in  their  hearts  there  were  few  who  did  not  love 
Seti  and  grieve  to  see  him  thus  stripped  of  his  royal 
heritage  because  his  judgment  differed  from  that  of 
Pharaoh  over  a  matter  of  State  policy.  But  Seti  only 
laughed  and  said  scornfully, 

'Let  be,  for  of  what  value  are  such  oaths?  Pharaoh 
on  the  throne  is  above  all  oaths  who  must  make  answer 
to  the  gods  only  and  from  the  hearts  of  some  the  gods 
are  far  away.  Let  Amenmeses  not  fear  that  I  shall 
quarrel  with  him  over  this  matter  of  a  crown,  I  who  in 
truth  have  never  longed  for  the  pomp  and  cares  of 
royalty  and  who,  deprived  of  these,  still  possess  all 
that  I  can  desire.  I  go  my  way  henceforward  as  one 
of  many,  a  noble  of  Egypt  —  no  more,  and  if  in  a  day 
to  come  it  pleases  the  Pharaoh  to  be  to  shorten  my 
wanderings,  I  am  not  sure  that  even  then  I  shall 
grieve  so  very  much,  who  am  content  to  accept  the 
judgment  of  the  gods,  as  in  the  end  he  must  do  also. 
Yet,  Pharaoh  my  father,  before  we  part  I  ask  leave 
to  speak  the  thoughts  that  rise  in  me.' 

1  Say  on, '  muttered  Meneptah. 

'  Pharaoh,  having  your  leave,  I  tell  you  that  I  think 
you  have  done  a  very  evil  work  this  day,  one  that  is 
unpleasing  to  those  Powers  which  rule  the  world, 
whoever  and  whatsoever  they  may  be,  one  too  that  will 
bring  upon  Egypt  sorrows  countless  as  the  sand.  I 


i56  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

believe  that  these  Hebrews  whom  you  unjustly  seek  to 
slay  worship  a  god  as  great  or  greater  than  our  own, 
and  that  they  and  he  will  triumph  over  Egypt.  I  be- 
lieve also  that  the  mighty  heritage  which  you  have 
taken  from  me  will  bring  neither  joy  nor  honour  to 
him  by  whom  it  has  been  received. ' 

Here  Amenmeses  started  forward,  but  Meneptah 
held  up  his  hand,  and  he  was  silent. 

'I  believe,  Pharaoh  —  alas!  that  I  must  say  it- 
that  your  days  on  earth  are  few  and  that  for  the  last 
time  we  look  on  each  other  living.  Farewell,  Pharaoh 
my  father,  whom  still  I  love  mayhap  more  in  this  hour 
of  parting  than  ever  I  did  before.  Farewell,  Amen- 
meses, Prince  of  Egypt.  Take  from  me  this  ornament 
which  henceforth  should  be  worn  by  you  only/  and 
lifting  from  his  headdress  that  royal  circlet  which 
marks  the  heir  to  the  throne,  he  held  it  to  Amenmeses, 
who  took  it  and,  with  a  smile  of  triumph,  set  it  on  his 
brow. 

1  Farewell,  Lords  and  Councillors;  it  is  my  hope  that 
in  yonder  prince  you  will  find  a  master  more  to  your 
liking  than  ever  I  could  have  been.  Come,  Ana, 
my  friend,  if  it  still  pleases  you  to  cling  to  me  for  a 
little  while,  now  that  I  have  nothing  left  to  give.' 

For  a  few  moments  he  stood  still  looking  very  earn- 
estly at  his  father,  who  looked  back  at  him  with  tears 
in  his  deep-set,  faded  eyes. 

Then,  though  whether  this  was  by  chance  I  cannot 
say,  taking  no  note  of  the  Princess  Userti,  who  gazed 
at  him  perplexed  and  wrathful,  Seti  drew  himself  up  and 
cried  in  the  ancient  form, 

'Life!  Blood!  Strength!  Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!  Pha- 
raoh!' and  bowed  almost  to  the  ground. 


THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  157 

Meneptah  heard.  Muttering  beneath  his  breath, 
'Oh!  Seti,  my  son,  my  most  beloved  son!'  he  stretched 
out  his  arms  as  though  to  call  him  back  or  perhaps  to 
clasp  him.  As  he  did  so  I  saw  his  face  change.  Next 
instant  he  fell  forward  to  the  ground  and  there  lay 
still.  All  the  company  stood  struck  with  horror,  only 
the  royal  physician  ran  to  him,  while  Roi  and  others  who 
were  priests  began  to  mutter  prayers. 

'Has  the  good  god  been  gathered  to  Osiris?'  asked 
Amenmeses  presently  in  a  hoarse  voice,  'because  if  it 
be  so,  I  am  Pharaoh. ' 

'Nay,  Amenmeses,'  exclaimed  Userti,  'the  decrees 
have  not  yet  been  sealed  or  promulgated.  They  have 
neither  strength  nor  weight. ' 

Before  he  could  answer  the  physician  cried, 

'Peace!  Pharaoh  still  lives,  his  heart  beats.  This 
is  but  a  fit  which  may  pass.  Begone,  every  one,  he 
must  have  quiet.' 

So  we  went,  but  first  Seti  knelt  down  and  kissed  his 
father  on  the  brow. 

An  hour  later  the  Princess  Userti  broke  into  the  room 
of  his  palace  where  the  Prince  and  I  were  talking. 

'Seti,'  she  said,  'Pharaoh  still  lives,  but  the  physi- 
cians say  he  will  be  dead  by  dawn.  There  is  yet  time. 
Here  I  have  a  writing,  sealed  with  his  signet  and  wit- 
nessed, wherein  he  recalls  all  that  he  decreed  in  the 
Court  to-day,  and  declares  you,  his  son,  to  be  the 
true  and  only  heir  of  the  throne  of  Egypt. ' 

'Is  it  so,  wife?  Tell  me  now  how  did  a  dying  man 
in  a  swoon  command  and  seal  this  writing?'  and  he 
touched  the  scroll  she  held  in  her  hand. 

'He  recovered  for  a  little  while;  Nehesi  will  tell  you 


158  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

how,'  she  replied,  looking  him  in  the  face  with  cold 
eyes.  Then  before  he  could  speak,  she  added,  '  Waste 
no  more  breath  in  questions,  but  act  and  at  once.  The 
General  of  the  guards  waits  below;  he  is  your  faithful 
servant.  Through  him  I  have  promised  a  gift  to  every 
soldier  on  the  day  that  you  are  crowned.  Nehesi 
and  most  of  the  officers  are  on  our  side.  Only  the 
priests  are  against  us  because  of  that  Hebrew  witch 
whom  you  shelter,  and  of  her  tribe  whom  you  befriend; 
but  they  have  not  had  time  to  stir  up  the  people  nor  will 
they  attempt  revolt.  Act,  Seti,  act,  for  none  will 
move  without  your  express  command.  Moreover,  no 
question  will  be  raised  afterwards,  since  from  Thebes  to 
the  sea  and  throughout  the  world  you  are  known  to  be 
the  heir  of  Egypt.' 

'What  would  you  have  me  do,  wife?7  asked  Seti, 
when  she  paused  for  lack  of  breath. 

'Cannot  you  guess?  Must  I  put  statecraft  into 
your  head  as  well  as  a  sword  into  your  hand?  Why 
that  scribe  of  yours,  who  follows  your  heels  like  a 
favoured  dog,  would  be  more  apt  a  pupil.  Hearken 
then.  Amenmeses  has  sent  out  to  gather  strength, 
but  as  yet  there  are  not  fifty  men  about  him  whom 
he  can  trust.'  She  leant  forward  and  whispered 
fiercely,  '  Kill  the  traitor  Amenmeses  —  all  will  hold  it 
a  righteous  act,  and  the  General  waits  your  word. 
Shall  I  summon  him?' 

'I  think  not,'  answered  Seti.  'Because  Pharaoh, 
as  he  has  a  right  to  do,  is  pleased  to  name  a  certain 
man  of  royal  blood  to  succeed  him,  how  does  this  make 
that  man  a  traitor  to  Pharaoh  who  still  lives?  But, 
traitor  or  none,  I  will  not  murder  my  cousin  Amen- 


THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  159 

'Then  he  will  murder  you.' 

'Maybe.  That  is  a  matter  between  him  and  the 
gods  which  I  leave  them  to  settle.  The  oath  he  swore 
to-day  is  not  one  to  be  lightly  broken.  But  whether 
he  breaks  it  or  not,  I  also  swore  an  oath,  at  least  in  my 
heart,  namely  that  I  would  not  attempt  to  dispute 
the  will  of  Pharaoh  whom,  after  all,  I  love  as  my  father 
and  honour  as  my  king,  Pharaoh  who  still  lives  and 
may,  as  I  hope,  recover.  What  should  I  say  to  him 
if  he  recovered  or,  at  the  worst,  when  at  last  we  meet 
elsewhere? ' 

' Pharaoh  never  will  recover;  I  have  spoken  to  the 
physician  and  he  told  me  so.  Already  they  pierce  his 
skull  to  let  out  the  evil  spirit  of  sickness,  after  which 
none  of  our  family  have  lived  for  very  long.' 

'Because,  as  I  hold,  thereby,  whatever  priests  and 
physicians  may  say,  they  let  in  the  good  spirit  of  death. 
Ana,  I  pray  you  if  I ' 

'Man,'  she  broke  in,  striking  her  hand  upon  the 
table  by  which  she  stood,  'do  you  understand  that 
while  you  muse  and  moralise  your  crown  is  passing 
from  you?' 

'It  has  already  passed,  Lady.  Did  you  not  see  me 
give  it  to  Amenmeses?' 

'  Do  you  understand  that  you  who  should  be  the  great- 
est king  in  all  the  world,  in  some  few  hours  if  indeed 
you  are  allowed  to  live,  will  be  nothing  but  a  private 
citizen  of  Egypt,  one  at  whom  the  very  beggars  may 
spit  and  take  no  harm?' 

'Surely,  Wife.  Moreover,  there  is  little  virtue  in 
what  I  do,  since  on  the  whole  I  prefer  that  prospect 
and  am  willing  to  take  the  risk  of  being  hurried  from  an 
evil  world.  Hearken,'  he  added,  with  a  change  of  tone 


160  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

and  gesture.  'You  think  me  a  fool  and  a  weakling;  a 
dreamer  also,  you,  the  clear-eyed,  hard-brained  states- 
woman  who  look  to  the  glittering  gain  of  the  moment 
for  which  you  are  ready  to  pay  in  blood,  and  guess 
nothing  of  what  lies  beyond.  I  am  none  of  these 
things,  except,  perchance,  the  last.  I  am  only  a  man 
who  strives  to  be  just  and  to  do  right,  as  right  seems  to 
me,  and  if  I  dream,  it  is  of  good,  not  evil,  as  I  under- 
stand good  and  evil.  You  are  sure  that  this  dream- 
ing of  mine  will  lead  me  to  worldly  loss  and  shame. 
Even  of  that  7  am  not  sure.  The  thought  comes  to  me 
that  it  may  lead  me  to  those  very  baubles  on  which  you 
set  your  heart,  but  by  a  path  strewn  with  spices  and 
with  flowers,  not  by  one  paved  with  the  bones  of  men 
and  reeking  with  their  gore.  Crowns  that  are  bought 
with  the  promise  of  blood  and  held  with  cruelty  are  apt 
to  be  lost  in  blood,  Userti.' 

She  waved  her  hand.  'I  pray  you  keep  the  rest, 
Seti,  till  I  have  more  time  to  listen.  Moreover  if  I 
need  prophecies,  I  think  it  better  to  turn  to  Ki  and 
those  who  make  them  their  life-study.  For  me  this  is 
a  day  of  deeds,  not  dreams,  and  since  you  refuse  my 
help,  and  behave  as  a  sick  girl  lost  in  fancies,  I  must  see 
to  myself.  As  while  you  live  I  cannot  reign  alone  or 
wage  war  in  my  own  name  only,  I  go  to  make  terms 
with  Amenmeses,  who  will  pay  me  high  for  peace/ 

1  You  go  —  and  do  you  return,  Userti?' 

She  drew  herself  to  her  full  height,  looking  very 
royal,  and  answered  slowly, 

'I  do  not  return.  I,  the  Princess  of  Egypt,  cannot 
live  as  the  wife  of  a  common  man  who  falls  from  a 
throne  to  set  himself  upon  the  earth,  and  smears  his 
own  brow  with  mud  for  an  uraeus  crown.  When  your 


THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  161 

prophecies  come  true,  Seti,  and  you  crawl  from  your 
dust,  then  perhaps  we  may  speak  again.' 

*  Aye,  Userti,  but  the  question  is,  what  shall  we  say? ' 

'Meanwhile,'  she  added,  as  she  turned,  'I  leave  you 
to  your  chosen  counsellors  —  yonder  scribe,  whom 
foolishness,  not  wisdom,  has  whitened  before  his  time, 
and  perchance  the  Hebrew  sorceress,  who  can  give  you 
moonbeams  to  drink  from  those  false  lips  of  hers. 
Farewell,  Seti,  once  a  prince  and  my  husband.' 

'Farewell,  Userti,  who,  I  fear,  must  still  remain  my 
sister.' 

Then  he  watched  her  go,  and  turning  to  me,  said, 

'To-day,  Ana,  I  have  lost  both  a  crown  and  a  wife, 
yet  strange  to  tell  I  do  not  know  which  of  these  ca- 
lamities grieves  me  least.  Yet  it  is  time  that  fortune 
turned.  Or  mayhap  all  the  evils  are  not  done.  Would 
you  not  go  also,  Ana?  Although  she  gibes  at  you  in 
her  anger,  the  Princess  thinks  well  of  you,  and  would 
keep  you  in  her  service.  Remember,  whoever  falls  in 
Egypt,  she  will  be  great  till  the  last.' 

'Oh!  Prince,'  I  answered,  'have  I  not  borne  enough 
to-day  that  you  must  add  insult  to  my  load,  you  with 
whom  I  broke  the  cup  and  swore  the  oath? ' 

'What!'  he  laughed.  'Is  there  one  left  in  Egypt 
who  remembers  oaths  to  his  own  loss?  I  thank  you, 
Ana/  and  taking  my  hand  he  pressed  it. 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened,  and  old  Pambasa 
entered,  saying, 

'The  Hebrew  woman,  Merapi,  would  see  you;  also 
two  Hebrew  men.' 

'Admit  them,'  said  Seti.  'Note,  Ana,  how  yonder 
old  time-server  turns  his  face  from  the  setting  sun. 
This  morning  even  it  would  have  been  "to  see  your 


162  MOON   OF  ISRAEL 

Highness,"  uttered  with  bows  so  low  that  his  beard 
swept  the  floor.  Now  it  is  "to  see  you"  and  not  so 
much  as  an  inclination  of  the  head  in  common  cour- 
tesy. This,  moreover,  from  one  who  has  robbed  me 
year  by  year  and  grown  fat  on  bribes.  It  is  the  first  of 
many  bitter  lessons,  or  rather  the  second  —  that  of  her 
Highness  was  the  first;  I  pray  that  I  may  learn  them 
with  humility.' 

While  he  mused  thus  and,  having  no  comfort  to  offer, 
I  listened  sad  at  heart,  Merapi  entered,  and  a  moment 
after  her  the  wild-eyed  messenger  whom  we  had  seen 
in  Pharaoh's  Court,  and  her  uncle  Jabez  the  cunning 
merchant.  She  bowed  low  to  Seti,  and  smiled  at  me. 
Then  the  other  two  appeared,  and  with  small  salutation 
the  messenger  began  to  speak. 

'You  know  my  demand,  Prince/  he  said.  'It  is 
that  this  woman  should  be  returned  to  her  people. 
Jabez,  her  uncle,  will  lead  her  away.' 

'And  you  know  my  answer,  Israelite/  answered 
Seti.  'It  is  that  I  have  no  power  over  the  coming  or 
the  going  of  the  lady  Merapi,  or  at  least  wish  to  claim 
none.  Address  yourself  to  her.' 

'What  is  it  you  wish  with  me,  Priest?'  asked  Merapi 
quickly. 

'That  you  should  return  to  the  town  of  Goshen, 
daughter  of  Nathan.  Have  you  no  ears  to  hear?' 

'I  hear,  but  if  I  return,  what  will  you  of  me?' 

'That  you  who  have  proved  yourself  a  prophetess 
by  your  deeds  in  yonder  temple  should  dedicate  your 
powers  to  the  service  of  your  people,  receiving  in  return 
full  forgiveness  for  the  evils  you  have  wrought  against 
them,  which  we  swear  to  you  in  the  name  of  God.' 

'I  am  no  prophetess,  and  I  have  wrought  no  evils 


THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  163 

against  my  people,  Priest.  I  have  only  saved  them 
from  the  evil  of  murdering  one  who  has  shown  himself 
their  friend,  even  as  I  hear  to  the  laying  down  of  his 
crown  for  their  sake.' 

'That  is  for  the  Fathers  of  Israel  and  not  for  you 
to  judge,  woman.  Your  answer? ' 

'It  is  neither  for  them  nor  for  me,  but  for  God  only/ 
She  paused,  then  added,  'Is  this  all  you  ask  of  me?' 

'It  is  all  the  Fathers  ask,  but  Laban  asks  his  affi- 
anced wife.' 

'And  am  I  to  be  given  in  marriage  to  —  this  assas- 
sin?' 

'Without  doubt  you  are  to  be  given  to  this  brave 
soldier,  being  already  his.' 

'And  if  I  refuse?' 

'Then,  Daughter  of  Nathan,  it  is  my  part  to  curse 
you  in  the  name  of  God,  and  to  declare  you  cut  off  and 
outcast  from  the  people  of  God.  It  is  my  part  to 
announce  to  you  further  that  your  life  is  forfeit,  and 
that  any  Hebrew  may  kill  you  when  and  how  he 
can,  and  take  no  blame.' 

Merapi  paled  a  little,  then  turning  to  Jabez,  asked, 

'You  have  heard,  my  uncle.     What  say  you?' 

Jabez  looked  round  shiftily,  and  said  in  his  unctuous 
voice, 

'My  niece,  surely  you  must  obey  the  commands  of 
the  Elders  of  Israel  who  speak  the  will  of  Heaven, 
as  you  obeyed  them  when  you  matched  yourself 
against  the  might  of  Amon.' 

'You  gave  me  a  different  counsel  yesterday,  my 
uncle.  Then  you  said  I  had  better  bide  where  I  was.' 

The  messenger  turned  and  glared  at  him. 

'There  is  a  great  difference  between  yesterday  and 


164  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

to-day/  went  on  Jabez  hurriedly.  'Yesterday  you 
were  protected  by  one  who  would  soon  be  Pharaoh, 
and  might  have  been  able  to  move  his  mind  in  favour 
of  your  folk.  To-day  his  greatness  is  stripped  from 
him,  and  his  will  has  no  more  weight  in  Egypt.  A 
dead  lion  is  not  to  be  feared,  my  niece.' 

Seti  smiled  at  this  insult,  but  Merapi's  face,  like 
my  own,  grew  red,  as  though  with  anger. 

'Sleeping  lions  have  been  taken  for  dead  ere  now, 
my  uncle,  as  those  who  would  spurn  them  have  dis- 
covered to  their  cost.  Prince  Seti,  have  you  no  word 
to  help  me  in  this  strait? ' 

'What  is  the  strait,  Lady?  If  you  wish  to  go  to 
your  people  and  —  to  Laban,  who,  I  understand,  is 
recovered  from  his  hurts,  there  is  naught  between  you 
and  me  save  my  gratitude  to  you  which  gives  me  the 
right  to  say  you  shall  not  go.  If,  however,  you  wish 
to  stay,  then  perhaps  I  am  still  not  so  powerless  to 
shield  or  smite  as  this  worthy  Jabez  thinks,  who  still 
remain  the  greatest  lord  in  Egypt  and  one  with  those 
that  love  him.  Therefore  should  you  desire  to  remain, 
I  think  that  you  may  do  so  unmolested  of  any,  and 
least  of  all  by  that  friend  in  whose  shadow  it  pleases 
you  to  sojourn.' 

'Those  are  very  gentle  words,'  murmured  Merapi, 
'words  that  few  would  speak  to  a  maid  from  whom 
naught  is  asked  and  who  has  naught  to  give. ' 

'A  truce  to  this  talk,'  snarled  the  messenger.  'Do 
you  obey  or  do  you  rebel?  Your  answer. ' 

She  turned  and  looked  him  full  in  the  face,  saying, 

'I  do  not  return  to  Goshen  and  to  Laban,  of  whose 
sword  I  have  seen  enough.' 

'Mayhap  you  will  see  more  of  it  before  all  is  done. 


THE  DEATH  OF  PHARAOH  165 

For  the  last  time,  think  ere  the  curse  of  your  God  and 
your  people  falls  upon  you,  and  after  it,  death.  For 
fall  I  say  it  shall,  I  who,  as  Pharaoh  knows  to-day, 
am  no  false  prophet,  and  as  that  Prince  knows  also.' 

*I  do  not  think  that  my  God,  who  sees  the  hearts 
of  those  that  he  has  made,  will  avenge  himself  upon  a 
woman  because  she  refuses  to  be  wedded  to  a  murderer 
whom  of  her  own  will  she  never  chose,  which,  Priest, 
is  the  fate  you  offer  me.  Therefore  I  am  content 
to  leave  judgment  in  the  hands  of  the  great  Judge  of 
all.  For  the  rest  I  defy  you  and  your  commands. 
If  I  must  be  slaughtered,  let  me  die,  but  at  least  let 
me  die  mistress  of  myself  and  free,  who  am  no  man's 
love,  or  wife,  or  slave.' 

'Well  spoken!'  whispered  Seti  to  me. 

Then  this  priest  became  terrible.  Waving  his  arms 
and  rolling  his  wild  eyes,  he  poured  out  some  hideous 
curse  upon  the  head  of  this  poor  maid,  much  of  which, 
as  it  was  spoken  rapidly  in  an  ancient  form  of  Hebrew, 
we  did  not  understand.  He  cursed  her  living,  dying, 
and  after  death.  He  cursed  her  in  her  love  and  hate, 
wedded  or  alone.  He  cursed  her  in  child-bearing  or 
in  barrenness,  and  he  cursed  her  children  after  her  to 
all  generations.  Lastly,  he  declared  her  cut  off 
from  and  rejected  by  the  god  she  worshipped,  and 
sentenced  her  to  death  at  the  hands  of  any  who  could 
slay  her.  So  horrible  was  that  curse  that  she  shrank 
away  from  him,  while  Jabez  crouched  upon  the  ground 
hiding  his  eyes  with  his  hands,  and  even  I  felt  my 
blood  turn  cold. 

At  length  he  paused,  foaming  at  the  lips.  Then, 
suddenly  shouting,  ' After  judgment,  doom!'  he  drew 
a  knife  from  his  robe  and  sprang  at  her. 


i66  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

She  fled  behind  us.  He  followed,  but  Seti,  crying, 
'Ah,  I  thought  it,'  leapt  between  them,  as  he  did  so 
drawing  the  iron  sword  which  he  wore  with  his  cere- 
monial dress.  At  him  he  sprang  and  the  next  thing 
I  saw  was  the  red  point  of  the  sword  standing  out 
beyond  the  priest's  shoulders. 

Down  he  fell,  babbling, 

'Is  this  how  you  show  your  love  for  Israel,  Prince?' 

'It  is  how  I  show  my  hate  of  murderers,'  answered 
Seti. 

Then  the  man  died. 

'Oh!'  cried  Merapi  wringing  her  hands,  'once  more 
I  have  caused  Hebrew  blood  to  flow  and  now  all  this 
curse  will  fall  on  me. ' 

'Nay,  on  me,  Lady,  if  there  is  anything  in  curses, 
which  I  doubt,  for  this  deed  was  mine,  and  at  the 
worst  yonder  mad  brute's  knife  did  not  fall  on  you.' 

'Yes,  life  is  left  if  only  for  a  little  while.  Had  it 
not  been  for  you,  Prince,  by  now,  I  -  '  and  she 
shuddered. 

'And  had  it  not  been  for  you,  Moon  of  Israel,  by 

now  I '  and  he  smiled,  adding,  'Surely  Fate 

weaves  a  strange  web  round  you  and  me.  First  you 
save  me  from  the  sword;  then  I  save  you.  I  think, 
Lady,  that  in  the  end  we  ought  to  die  together  and 
give  Ana  here  stuff  for  the  best  of  all  his  stories. 
Friend  Jabez,'  he  went  on  to  the  Israelite  who  was 
still  crouching  in  the  corner  with  the  eyes  starting 
from  his  head,  'get  you  back  to  your  gentle-hearted 
people  and  make  it  clear  to  them  why  the  lady  Merapi 
cannot  companion  you,  taking  with  you  that  carrion 
to  prove  your  tale.  Tell  them  that  if  they  send  more 
men  to  molest  your  niece  a  like  fate  awaits  them,  but 


THE  DEATH  OF   PHARAOH  167 

that  now  as  before  I  do  not  turn  my  back  upon  them 
because  of  the  deeds  of  a  few  madmen  or  evil-doers, 
as  I  have  given  them  proof  to-day.  Ana,  make  ready, 
since  soon  I  leave  for  Memphis.  See  that  the  Lady 
Merapi,  who  will  travel  alone,  has  fit  escort  for  her 
journey,  that  is  if  it  pleases  her  to  depart  from  Tanis.' 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES 

Now,  notwithstanding  all  the  woes  that  fell  on  Egypt 
and  a  certain  secret  sorrow  of  my  own,  began  the 
happiest  of  the  days  which  the  gods  have  given  me. 
We  went  to  Mennefer  or  Memphis,  the  white-walled 
city  where  I  was  born,  the  city  that  I  loved.  Now  no 
longer  did  I  dwell  in  a  little  house  near  to  the  enclosure 
of  the  temple  of  Ptah,  which  is  vaster  and  more 
splendid  than  all  those  of  Thebes  or  Tanis.  My  home 
was  in  the  beautiful  palace  of  Seti,  which  he  had.in- 
herited  from  his  mother,  the  Great  Royal  Wife. 
It  stood,  and  indeed  still  stands,  on  a  piled-up  mound 
without  the  walls  near  to  the  temple  of  the  goddess 
Neit,  who  always  has  her  habitation  to  the  north  of 
the  wall,  why  I  do  not  know,  because  even  her  priests 
cannot  tell  me.  In  front  of  this  palace,  facing  to  the 
north,  is  a  great  portico,  whereof  the  roof  is  borne 
upon  palm-headed,  painted  columns  whence  may  be 
seen  the  most  lovely  prospect  in  Egypt.  First  the 
gardens,  then  the  palm-groves,  then  the  cultivated 
land,  then  the  broad  and  gentle  Nile  and,  far  away, 
the  desert. 

Here,  then,  we  dwelt,  keeping  small  state  and  almost 
unguarded,  but  in  wealth  and  comfort,  spending  our 
time  in  the  library  of  the  palace,  or  in  those  of  the 
temples,  and  when  we  wearied  of  work,  in  the  lovely 

168 


THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES     169 

gardens  or,  perchance,  sailing  upon  the  bosom  of  the 
Nile.  The  lady  Merapi  dwelt  there  also,  but  in  a 
separate  wing  of  the  palace,  with  certain  slaves  and 
servants  whom  Seti  had  given  to  her.  Sometimes  we 
met  her  in  the  gardens,  where  it  pleased  her  to  walk 
at  the  same  hours  that  we  did,  namely  before  the  sun 
grew  hot,  or  in  the  cool  of  the  evening,  and  now  and 
again  when  the  moon  shone  at  night.  Then  the  three 
of  us  would  talk  together,  for  Seti  never  sought  her 
company  alone  or  within  walls. 

Those  talks  were  very  pleasant.  Moreover  they 
grew  more  frequent  as  time  went  on,  since  Merapi 
had  a  thirst  for  learning,  and  the  Prince  would  bring 
her  rolls  to  read  in  a  little  summer-house  there  was. 
Here  we  would  sit,  or  if  the  heat  was  great,  outside 
beneath  the  shadow  of  two  spreading  trees  that 
stretched  above  the  roof  of  the  little  pleasure-house, 
while  Seti  discoursed  of  the  contents  of  the  rolls  and 
instructed  her  in  the  secrets  of  our  writing.  Some- 
times, too,  I  read  them  stories  of  my  making,  to  which 
it  pleased  them  both  to  listen,  or  so  they  said,  and  I, 
in  my  vanity,  believed.  Also  we  would  talk  of  the 
mystery  and  the  wonder  of  the  world  and  of  the  He- 
brews and  their  fate,  or  of  what  passed  in  Egypt  and 
the  neighbouring  lands. 

Nor  was  Merapi  altogether  lonesome,  seeing  that 
there  dwelt  in  Memphis  certain  ladies  who  had  Hebrew 
blood  in  their  veins,  or  were  born  of  the  Israelites  and 
had  married  Egyptians  against  their  law.  Among  these 
she  made  friends,  and  together  they  worshipped  in 
their  own  fashion  with  none  to  say  them  nay,  since 
here  no  priests  were  allowed  to  trouble  them. 

For  our  part  we  held  intercourse  with  as  many  as 


170  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

we  pleased,  since  few  forgot  that  Seti  was  by  blood 
the  Prince  of  Egypt,  that  is,  a  man  almost  half  divine, 
and  all  were  eager  to  visit  him.  Also  he  was  much 
beloved  for  his  own  sake  and  more  particularly  by 
the  poor,  whose  wants  it  was  his  delight  to  relieve  to 
the  full  limit  of  his  wealth.  Thus  it  came  about  that 
whenever  he  went  abroad,  although  against  his  will, 
he  was  received  with  honours  and  homage  that  were 
almost  royal,  for  though  Pharaoh  could  rob  him  of 
the  Crown  he  could  not  empty  his  veins  of  the  blood  of 
kings. 

It  was  on  this  account  that  I  feared  for  his  safety, 
since  I  was  sure  that  through  his  spies  Amenmeses 
knew  all  and  would  grow  jealous  of  a  dethroned  prince 
who  was  still  so  much  adored  by  those  over  whom  of 
right  he  should  have  ruled.  I  told  Seti  of  my  doubts 
and  that  when  he  travelled  the  streets  he  should  be 
guarded  by  armed  men.  But  he  only  laughed  and 
answered  that,  as  the  Hebrews  had  failed  to  kill  him, 
he  did  not  think  that  any  others  would  succeed. 
Moreover  he  believed  there  were  no  Egyptians  in  the 
land  who  would  lift  a  sword  against  him,  or  put  poison 
in  his  drink,  whoever  bade  them.  Also  he  added  these 
words, 

'The  best  way  to  escape  death  is  to  have  no  fear  of 
death,  for  then  Osiris  shuns  us/ 

Now  I  must  tell  of  the  happenings  at  Tanis.  Pha- 
raoh Meneptah  lingered  but  a  few  hours  and  never 
found  his  mind  again  before  his  spirit  flew  to  Heaven. 
Then  there  was  great  mourning  in  the  land,  for,  if  he 
was  not  loved,  Meneptah  was  honoured  and  feared. 
Only  among  the  Israelites  there  was  open  rejoicing,  be- 


THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES     171 

cause  he  had  been  their  enemy  and  their  prophets  had 
foretold  that  death  was  near  to  him.  They  gave  it  out 
that  he  had  been  smitten  of  their  God,  which  caused  the 
Egyptians  to  hate  them  more  than  ever.  There  was 
doubt,  too,  and  bewilderment  in  Egypt,  for  though  his 
proclamation  disinheriting  the  Prince  Seti  had  been 
published  abroad,  the  people,  and  especially  those  who 
dwelt  in  the  south,  could  not  understand  why  this 
should  have  been  done  over  a  matter  of  the  shepherd 
slaves  who  dwelt  in  Goshen.  Indeed,  had  the  Prince 
but  held  up  his  hand,  tens  of  thousands  would  have 
rallied  to  his  standard.  Yet  this  he  refused  to  do, 
which  astonished  all  the  world,  who  thought  it  marvel- 
lous that  any  man  should  refuse  a  throne  which  would 
have  lifted  him  almost  to  the  level  of  the  gods.  Indeed, 
to  avoid  their  importunities  he  had  set  out  at  once  for 
Memphis,  and  there  remained  hidden  away  during  the 
period  of  mourning  for  his  father.  So  it  came  about 
that  Amenmeses  succeeded  with  none  to  say  him  nay, 
since  without  her  husband  Userti  could  not  or  would 
not  act. 

After  the  days  of  embalmment  were  accomplished  the 
body  of  Pharaoh  Meneptah  was  carried  up  the  Nile 
to  be  laid  in  his  eternal  house,  the  splendid  tomb  that 
he  had  made  ready  for  himself  in  the  Valley  of  Dead 
Kings  at  Thebes.  To  this  great  ceremony  the  Prince 
Seti  was  not  bidden,  lest,  as  Bakenkhonsu  told  me 
afterwards,  his  presence  should  cause  some  rising  in 
his  favour,  with  or  without  his  will.  For  this  reason 
also  the  dead  god,  as  he  was  named,  was  not  suffered 
to  rest  at  Memphis  on  his  last  journey  up  the  Nile. 
Disguised  as  a  man  of  the  people  the  Prince  watched 
his  father's  body  pass  in  the  funeral  barge  guarded 


i72  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

by  shaven,  white-robed  priests,  the  centre  of  a  splendid 
procession.  In  front  went  other  barges  filled  with 
soldiers  and  officers  of  state,  behind  came  the  new 
Pharaoh  and  all  the  great  ones  of  Egypt,  while  the 
sounds  of  lamentation  floated  far  over  the  face  of  the 
waters.  They  appeared,  they  passed,  they  disap- 
peared, and  when  they  had  vanished  Seti  wept  a 
little,  for  in  his  own  fashion  he  loved  his  father. 

'Of  what  use  is  it  to  be  a  king  and  named  half- 
divine,  Ana/  he  said  to  me,  l  seeing  that  the  end  of  such 
gods  as  these  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  beggar  at  the 
gate?' 

'This,  Prince/  I  answered,  'that  a  king  can  do  more 
good  than  a  beggar  while  the  breath  is  in  his  nostrils, 
and  leave  behind  him  a  great  example  to  others.' 

'Or  more  harm,  Ana.  Also  the  beggar  can  leave  a 
great  example,  that  of  patience  in  affliction.  Still,  if 
I  were  sure  that  I  should  do  nothing  but  good,  then 
perhaps  I  would  be  a  king.  But  I  have  noted  that 
those  who  desire  to  do  the  most  good  often  work  the 
greatest  harm.' 

'Which,  if  followed  out,  would  be  an  argument  for 
wishing  to  do  evil,  Prince.' 

'Not  so/  he  answered,  'because  good  triumphs  at  the 
last.  For  good  is  truth  and  truth  rules  earth  and 
heaven.' 

'  Then  it  is  clear,  Prince,  that  you  should  seek  to  be 
a  king.' 

'I  will  remember  the  argument,  Ana,  if  ever  time 
brings  me  an  opportunity  unstained  by  blood/  he  an- 
swered. 

When  the  obsequies  of  Pharaoh  were  finished,  Amen- 
meses  returned  to  Tanis,  and  there  was  crowned  as 


THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES      173 

Pharaoh.  I  attended  this  great  ceremony,  bearing 
coronation  gifts  of  certain  royal  ornaments  which  the 
Prince  sent  to  Pharaoh,  saying  it  was  not  fit  that  he,  as 
a  private  person,  should  wear  them  any  longer.  These 
I  presented  to  Pharaoh,  who  took  them  doubtfully,  de- 
claring that  he  did  not  understand  the  Prince  Seti's 
mind  and  actions. 

'They  hide  no  snare,  O  Pharaoh,'  I  said.  'As  you 
rejoice  in  the  glory  that  the  gods  have  sent  you,  so  the 
Prince  my  master  rejoices  in  the  rest  and  peace  which 
the  gods  have  given  him,  asking  no  more.' 

'It  may  be  so,  Scribe,  but  I  find  this  so  strange  a 
thing,  that  sometimes  I  fear  lest  the  rich  flowers  of  this 
glory  of  mine  should  hide  some  deadly  snake,  whereof 
the  Prince  knows,  if  he  did  not  set  it  there.' 

'I  cannot  say,  O  Pharaoh,  but  without  doubt,  al- 
though he  could  work  no  guile,  the  Prince  is  not  as  are 
other  men.  His  mind  is  both  wide  and  deep.' 

'Too  deep  for  me/  muttered  Amenmeses.  'Never- 
theless, say  to  my  royal  cousin  that  I  thank  him  for  his 
gifts,  especially  as  some  of  them  were  worn,  when  he 
was  heir  to  Egypt,  by  my  father  Khaemuas,  who  I 
would  had  left  me  his  wisdom  as  well  as  his  blood.  Say 
to  him  also  that  while  he  refrains  from  working  me 
harm  upon  the  throne,  as  I  know  he  has  done  up  to  the 
present,  he  may  be  sure  that  I  will  work  him  none  in 
the  station  which  he  has  chosen.' 

Also  I  saw  the  Princess  Userti  who  questioned  me 
closely  concerning  her  lord.  I  told  her  everything, 
keeping  naught  back.  She  listened  and  asked, 

'What  of  that  Hebrew  woman,  Moon  of  Israel? 
Without  doubt  she  fills  my  place.' 

'Not  so,  Princess,'  I  answered.     'The  Prince  lives 


174  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

alone.  Neither  she  nor  any  other  woman  fills  your 
place.  She  is  a  friend  to  him,  no  more/ 

'A  friend!  Well,  at  least  we  know  the  end  of  such 
friendships.  Oh!  surely  the  Prince  must  be  stricken 
with  madness  from  the  gods!' 

'It  may  be  so,  your  Highness,  but  I  think  that  if  the 
gods  smote  more  men  with  such  madness,  the  world 
would  be  better  than  it  is.' 

'The  world  is  the  world,  and  the  business  of  those 
who  are  born  to  greatness  is  to  rule  it  as  it  is,  not  to 
hide  away  amongst  books  and  flowers,  and  to  talk  folly 
with  a  beautiful  outland  woman,  and  a  scribe  however 
learned/  she  answered  bitterly,  adding,  'Oh!  if  the 
Prince  is  not  mad,  certainly  he  drives  others  to  mad- 
ness, and  me,  his  spouse,  among  them.  That  throne 
is  his,  his;  yet  he  suffers  a  cross-grained  dolt  to  take  his 
place,  and  sends  him  gifts  and  blessings.' 

'  I  think  your  Highness  should  wait  till  the  end  of  the 
story  before  you  judge  of  it.' 

She  looked  at  me  sharply,  and  asked, 

'Why  do  you  say  that?  Is  the  Prince  no  fool  after 
all?  Do  he  and  you,  who  both  seem  to  be  so  simple, 
perchance  play  a  great  and  hidden  game,  as  I  have 
known  men  feign  folly  in  order  to  do  with  safety?  Or 
has  that  witch  of  an  Israelite  some  secret  knowledge  in 
which  she  instructs  you,  such  as  a  woman  who  can  shat- 
ter the  statue  of  Amon  to  fine  dust  might  well  possess? 
You  make  believe  not  to  know,  which  means  that  you 
will  not  answer.  Oh!  Scribe  Ana,  if  only  it  were  safe, 
I  think  I  could  find  a  way  to  wring  the  truth  out  of  you, 
although  you  do  pretend  to  be  but  a  babe  for  innocence.' 

'It  pleases  your  Highness  to  threaten  and  without 


THE   CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES     175 

'No,'  she  answered,  changing  her  voice  and  manner, 
'I  do  not  threaten;  it  is  only  the  madness  that  I  have 
caught  from  Seti.  Would  you  not  be  mad  if  you  knew 
that  another  woman  was  to  be  crowned  to-morrow  in 
your  place,  because  —  because  -  •'  and  she  began  to 
weep,  which  frightened  me  more  than  all  her  rough 
words. 

Presently  she  dried  her  tears,  and  said, 

'  Say  to  my  lord  that  I  rejoice  to  hear  that  he  is  well 
and  send  him  greetings,  but  that  never  of  my  own  wish 
will  I  look  upon  his  living  face  again  unless  indeed  he 
takes  another  counsel,  and  sets  himself  to  win  that 
which  is  his  own.  Say  to  him  that  though  he  has  so  little 
care  for  me,  and  pays  no  heed  to  my  desires,  still  I 
watch  over  his  welfare  and  his  safety,  as  best  I  may.' 

'His  safety,  Princess!  Pharaoh  assured  me  not  an 
hour  ago  that  he  had  naught  to  fear,  as  indeed  he  fears 
naught.' 

'Oh!  which  of  you  is  the  more  foolish,'  she  exclaimed 
stamping  her  foot,  'the  man  or  his  master?  You  be- 
lieve that  the  Prince  has  naught  to  fear  because  that 
usurper  tells  you  so,  and  he  believes  it  —  well,  because 
he  fears  naught.  For  a  little  while  he  may  sleep  in 
peace.  But  let  him  wait  until  troubles  of  this  sort  or 
of  that  arise  in  Egypt  and,  understanding  that  the 
gods  send  them  on  account  of  the  great  wickedness 
that  my  father  wrought  when  death  had  him  by  the 
throat  and  his  mind  was  clouded,  the  people  begin  to 
turn  their  eyes  towards  their  lawful  king.  Then  the 
usurper  will  grow  jealous,  and  if  he  has  his  way,  the 
Prince  will  sleep  in  peace  —  for  ever.  If  his  throat 
remains  uncut,  it  will  be  for  one  reason  only,  that  I 
hold  back  the  murderer's  hand.  Farewell,  I  can 


176  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

talk  no  more,  for  I  say  to  you  that  my  brain  is  afire  — 
and  to-morrow  he  should  have  been  crowned,  and  I 
with  him, '  and  she  swept  away,  royal  as  ever,  leaving 
me  wondering  what  she  meant  when  she  spoke  of 
troubles  arising  in  Egypt,  or  if  the  words  were  but 
uttered  at  hazard. 

Afterwards  Bakenkhonsu  and  I  supped  together  at 
the  college  of  the  temple  of  Ptah,  of  which  because  of 
his  age  he  was  called  the  father,  when  I  heard  more  of 
this  matter. 

'  Ana, '  he  said,  'I  tell  you  that  such  gloom  hangs  over 
Egypt  as  I  have  never  known  even  when  it  was  thought 
that  the  Ninebow  Barbarians  would  conquer  and  en- 
slave the  land.  Amenmeses  will  be  the  fifth  Pharaoh 
whom  I  have  seen  crowned,  the  first  of  them  when 
I  was  but  a  little  child  hanging  to  my  mother's  robe, 
and  not  once  have  I  known  such  joylessness.' 

'That  may  be  because  the  crown  passes  to  one  who 
should  not  wear  it,  Bakenkhonsu/ 

He  shook  his  head.  'Not  altogether.  I  think 
this  darkness  comes  from  the  heavens  as  light  does. 
Men  are  afraid  they  know  not  of  what.' 

'The  Israelites,'  I  suggested. 

'Now  you  are  near  to  it,  Ana,  for  doubtless  they 
have  much  to  do  with  the  matter.  Had  it  not  been 
for  them  Seti  and  not  Amenmeses  would  be  crowned 
to-morrow.  Also  the  tale  of  the  marvel  which  the 
beautiful  Hebrew  woman  wrought  in  the  temple  yon- 
der has  got  abroad  and  is  taken  as  an  omen.  Did 
I  tell  you  that  six  days  gone  a  fine  new  statue  of  the 
god  was  consecrated  there  and  on  the  following  morn- 
ing was  found  lying  on  its  side,  or  rather  with  its  head 
resting  on  the  breast  of  Mut?' 


THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES     177 

'If  so,  Merapi  is  blameless,  because  she  has  gone 
away  from  this  city/ 

'Of  course  she  has  gone  away,  for  has  not  Seti  gone 
also?  But  I  think  she  left  something  behind  her. 
However  that  may  be,  even  our  new  divine  lord  is 
afraid.  He  dreams  ill,  Ana/  he  added,  dropping  his 
voice,  'so  ill  that  he  has  called  in  Ki,  the  Kherheb,* 
to  interpret  his  visions.' 

'And  what  said  Ki?' 

'Ki  could  say  nothing  or,  rather,  that  the  only 
answer  vouchsafed  to  him  and  his  company,  when 
they  made  inquiry  of  their  Kas,  was  that  this  god's 
reign  would  be  very  short  and  that  it  and  his  life 
would  end  together.' 

'Which  perhaps  did  not  please  the  god  Amenmeses, 
Bakenkhonsu?' 

'  Which  did  not  please  the  god  at  all.  He  threatened 
Ki.  It  is  a  foolish  thing  to  threaten  a  great  magician, 
Ana,  as  the  Kherheb  Ki,  himself  indeed  told  him,  look- 
ing him  in  the  eyes.  Then  he  prayed  his  pardon  and 
asked  who  would  succeed  him  on  the  throne,  but  Ki 
said  he  did  not  know,  as  a  Kherheb  who  had  been 
threatened  could  never  remember  anything,  which  in- 
deed he  never  can  —  except  to  pay  back  the  threatener.' 

'And  did  he  know,  Bakenkhonsu?' 

By  way  of  answer  the  old  Councillor  crumbled  some 
bread  fine  upon  the  table,  then  with  his  finger  traced 
among  the  crumbs  the  rough  likeness  of  a  jackal- 
headed  god  and  of  two  feathers,  after  which  with  a 
swift  movement  he  swept  the  crumbs  onto  the  floor. 

'Seti!'  I  whispered,  reading  the  hieroglyphs  of  the 

*  "  Kherheb  "  was  the  title  of  the  chief  official  magician  in  ancient 
Egypt. 


178  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Prince's  name,  and  he  nodded  and  laughed  in  his 
great  fashion. 

'Men  come  to  their  own  sometimes,  Ana,  especially 
if  they  do  not  seek  their  own/  he  said.  'But  if  so, 
much  must  happen  first  that  is  terrible.  The  new 
Pharaoh  is  not  the  only  man  who  dreams,  Ana.  Of 
late  years  my  sleep  has  been  light  and  sometimes  I 
dream,  though  I  have  no  magic  like  to  that  of  Ki.' 

'What  did  you  dream?' 

'I  dreamed  of  a  great  multitude  marching  like 
locusts  over  Egypt.  Before  them  went  a  column  of 
fire  in  which  were  two  hands.  One  of  these  held 
Amon  by  the  throat  and  one  held  the  new  Pharaoh 
by  the  throat.  After  them  came  a  column  of  cloud, 
and  in  it  a  shape  like  to  that  of  an  unwrapped  mummy, 
a  shape  of  death  standing  upon  water  that  was  full 
of  countless  dead.' 

Now  I  bethought  me  of  the  picture  that  the  Prince 
and  I  had  seen  in  the  skies  yonder  in  the  land  of  Goshen, 
but  of  it  I  said  nothing.  Yet  I  think  that  Bakenkhonsu 
saw  into  my  mind,  for  he  asked, 

'Do  you  never  dream,  Friend?  You  see  visions 
that  come  true  —  Amenmeses  on  the  throne,  for 
instance.  Do  you  not  also  dream  at  times?  No? 
Well,  then,  the  Prince?  You  look  like  men  who 
might,  and  the  time  is  ripe  and  pregnant.  Oh!  I 
remember.  You  are  both  of  you  dreaming,  not  of  the 
pictures  that  pass  across  the  terrible  eyes  of  Ki,  but 
of  those  that  the  moon  reflects  upon  the  waters  of 
Memphis,  the  Moon  of  Israel.  Ana,  be  advised  by 
me,  put  away  the  flesh  and  increase  the  spirit,  for  in 
it  alone  is  happiness,  whereof  woman  and  all  our  joys 
are  but  earthly  symbols,  shadows  thrown  by  that 


THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES     179 

mortal  cloud  which  lies  between  us  and  the  Light 
Above.  I  see  that  you  understand,  because  some 
of  that  light  has  struggled  to  your  heart.  Do  you 
remember  that  you  saw  it  shining  in  the  hour  when 
your  little  daughter  died?  Ah!  I  thought  so.  It  was 
the  gift  she  left  you,  a  gift  that  will  grow  and  grow 
in  such  a  breast  as  yours,  if  only  you  will  put  away  the 
flesh  and  make  room  for  it,  Ana.  Man,  do  not  weep 
-laugh  as  I  do,  Oho-ho!  Give  me  my  staff,  and 
good-night.  Forget  not  that  we  sit  together  at  the 
crowning  to-morrow,  for  you  are  a  King's  Companion 
and  that  rank  once  conferred  is  one  which  no  new 
Pharaoh  can  take  away.  It  is  like  the  gift  of  the  spirit, 
Ana,  which  is  hard  to  win,  but  once  won  more  eternal 
than  the  stars.  Oh!  why  do  I  live  so  long  who  would 
bathe  in  it,  as  when  a  child  I  used  to  bathe  in  Nile?' 

On  the  following  day  at  the  appointed  hour  I  went 
to  the  great  hall  of  the  palace,  that  in  which  I  had 
first  seen  Meneptah,  and  took  my  stand  in  the  place 
allotted  to  me.  It  was  somewhat  far  back,  perhaps 
because  it  was  not  wished  that  I,  who  was  known  to 
be  the  private  scribe  of  Seti,  should  remind  Egypt  of 
him  by  appearing  where  all  could  see  me. 

Great  as  was  the  hall  the  crowd  filled  it  to  its 
furthest  corners.  Moreover  no  common  man  was 
present  there,  but  rather  every  noble  and  head-priest 
in  Egypt,  and  with  them  their  wives  and  daughters, 
so  that  all  the  dim  courts  shone  with  gold  and  precious 
gems  set  upon  festal  garments.  While  I  was  waiting 
old  Bakenkhonsu  hobbled  towards  me,  the  crowd 
making  way  for  him,  and  I  could  see  that  there  was 
laughter  in  his  sunken  eyes. 


i8o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'We  are  ill-placed,  Ana/  he  said.  ' Still  if  any  of 
the  many  gods  there  are  in  Egypt  should  chance  to 
rain  fires  on  Pharaoh,  we  shall  be  the  safer.  Talking 
of  gods, '  he  went  on  in  a  whisper,  'have  you  heard  what 
happened  an  hour  ago  in  the  temple  of  Ptah  of  Tanis 
whence  I  have  just  come?  Pharaoh  and  all  the 
Blood-royal  —  save  one  —  walked  according  to  custom 
before  the  statue  of  the  god  which,  as  you  know,  should 
bow  its  head  to  show  that  he  chooses  and  accepts  the 
king.  In  front  of  Amenmeses  went  the  Princess 
Userti,  and  as  she  passed  the  head  of  the  god  bowed, 
for  I  saw  it,  though  all  pretended  that  they  did  not 
see.  Then  came  Pharaoh  and  stood  waiting,  but  it 
would  not  bow,  though  the  priests  called  in  the  old 
formula,  "The  god  greets  the  king." 

'At  length  he  went  on,  looking  as  black  as  night, 
and  others  of  the  blood  of  Rameses  followed  in  their 
order.  Last  of  all  limped  Siptah  and,  behold!  the 
god  bowed  again. ' 

'How  and  why  does  it  do  these  things/  I  asked,  'and 
at  the  wrong  time?' 

'Ask  the  priests,  Ana,  or  Userti,  or  Siptah.  Per- 
haps the  divine  neck  has  not  been  oiled  of  late,  or  too 
much  oiled,  or  too  little  oiled,  or  prayers  —  or  strings  — 
may  have  gone  wrong.  Or  Pharaoh  may  have  been 
niggard  in  his  gifts  to  that  college  of  the  great  god 
of  his  House.  Who  am  I  that  I  should  know 
the  ways  of  gods?  That  in  the  temple  where  I 
served  at  Thebes  fifty  years  ago  did  not  pretend 
to  bow  or  to  trouble  himself  as  to  which  of  the 
royal  race  sat  upon  the  throne.  Hush!  Here  comes 
Pharaoh.' 

Then  in  a  splendid  procession,  surrounded  by  princes, 


THE  CROWNING  OF  AMENMESES     181 

councillors,  ladies,  priests,  and  guards,  Amenmeses  and 
the  Royal  Wife,  Urnure,  a  large  woman  who  walked 
awkwardly,  entered  the  hall,  a  glittering  band.  The 
high-priest,  Roi,  and  the  chancellor,  Nehesi,  received 
Pharaoh  and  led  him  to  his  throne.  The  multitude 
prostrated  itself,  trumpets  blew  and  thrice  the  old 
salute  of  'Life!  Blood!  Strength!  Pharaoh!  Pharaoh! 
Pharaoh! '  was  cried  aloud. 

Amenmeses  rose  and  bowed,  and  I  saw  that  his 
heavy  face  was  troubled  and  looked  older.  Then  he 
swore  some  oath  to  gods  and  men  which  Roi  dictated 
to  him,  and  before  all  the  company  put  on  the  double 
crown  and  the  other  emblems,  and  took  in  his  hands 
the  scourge  and  golden  sickle.  Next  homage  was 
paid.  The  Princess  Userti  came  first  and  kissed 
Pharaoh's  hand,  but  bent  no  knee.  Indeed  first  she 
spoke  with  him  a  while.  We  could  not  hear  what  was 
said,  but  afterwards  learned  that  she  demanded  that 
he  should  publicly  repeat  all  the  promises  which  her 
father  Meneptah  had  made  to  her  before  him,  con- 
firming her  in  her  place  and  rights.  This  in  the  end 
he  did,  though  it  seemed  to  me  unwillingly  enough. 

So  with  many  forms  and  ancient  celebrations  the 
ceremony  went  on,  till  all  grew  weary  waiting  for  that 
time  when  Pharaoh  should  make  his  speech  to  the 
people.  That  speech,  however,  was  never  made, 
for  presently,  thrusting  past  us,  I  saw  those  two 
prophets  "of  the  Israelites  who  had  visited  Meneptah 
in  this  same  hall.  Men  shrank  from  them,  so  that 
they  walked  straight  up  to  the  throne,  nor  did  even  the 
guards  strive  to  bar  their  way.  What  they  said  there 
I  could  not  hear,  but  I  believe  that  they  demanded 
that  their  people  should  be  allowed  to  go  to  worship 


182  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

their  god  in  their  own  fashion,  and  that  Amenmeses 
refused  as  Meneptah  had  done. 

Then  one  of  them  cast  down  a  rod  and  it  turned  to 
a  snake  which  hissed  at  Pharaoh,  whereon  the  Kherheb 
Ki  and  his  company  also  cast  down  rods  that  turned 
to  snakes,  though  I  could  only  hear  the  hissing.  Af- 
ter this  a  great  gloom  fell  upon  the  hall,  so  that  men 
could  not  see  each  other's  faces  and  everyone  began  to 
call  aloud  till  the  company  broke  up  in  confusion. 
Bakenkhonsu  and  I  were  borne  together  to  the  door- 
way by  the  pressure  of  the  people,  whence  we  were  glad 
enough  to  see  the  sky  again. 

Thus  ended  the  crowning  of  Amenmeses. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  MESSAGE   OF  JABEZ 

THAT  night  there  were  none  who  rejoiced  in  the  streets 
of  the  city,  and  save  in  the  palace  and  houses  of  those 
of  the  Court,  none  who  feasted.  I  walked  abroad  in 
the  market-place  and  noted  the  people  going  to  and 
fro  gloomily,  or  talking  together  in  whispers.  Pres- 
ently a  man  whose  face  was  hidden  in  a  hood  began 
to  speak  with  me,  saying  that  he  had  a  message  for 
my  master,  the  Prince  Seti.  I  answered  that  I  took 
no  messages  from  veiled  strangers,  whereon  he  threw 
back  his  hood,  and  I  saw  that  it  was  Jabez,  the  uncle 
of  Merapi.  I  asked  him  whether  he  had  obeyed  the 
Prince,  and  borne  the  body  of  that  prophet  back  to 
Goshen  and  told  the  elders  of  the  manner  of  the  man's 
death. 

'Yes/  he  answered,  'nor  were  the  Elders  angry 
with  the  Prince  over  this  matter.  They  said  that 
their  messenger  had  exceeded  his  authority,  since 
they  had  never  told  him  to  curse  Merapi,  and  much 
less  to  attempt  to  kill  her,  and  that  the  Prince  did 
right  to  slay  one  who  would  have  done  murder  before 
his  royal  eyes.  Still  they  added  that  the  curse,  having 
once  been  spoken  by  this  priest,  would  surely  fall  upon 
Merapi  in  this  way  or  in  that. ' 

'What  then  should  she  do,  Jabez?7 

'I  do  not  know,   Scribe.    If  she  returns   to  her 

183 


i84  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

people,  perchance  she  will  be  absolved,  but  then  she 
must  surely  marry  Laban.  It  is  for  her  to  judge.' 

1  And  what  would  you  do  if  you  were  in  her  place, 
Jabez?' 

'I  think  that  I  should  stay  where  I  was,  and  make 
myself  very  dear  to  Seti,  taking  the  chance  that  the 
curse  may  pass  her  by,  since  it  was  not  lawfully  de- 
creed upon  her.  Whichever  way  she  looks,  trouble 
waits,  and  at  the  worst,  a  woman  might  wish  to 
satisfy  her  heart  before  it  falls,  especially  if  that  heart 
should  happen  to  turn  to  one  who  will  be  Pharaoh/ 

'Why  do  you  say  "who  will  be  Pharaoh, "  Jabez?' 
I  asked,  for  we  were  standing  in  an  empty  place 
alone. 

'That  I  may  not  tell  you/  he  replied  cunningly, 
'yet  it  will  come  about  as  I  say.  He  who  sits  upon  the 
throne  is  mad  as  Meneptah  was  mad,  and  will  fight 
against  a  strength  that  is  more  than  his  until  it  over- 
whelms him.  In  the  Prince's  heart  alone  does  the 
light  of  wisdom  shine.  That  which  you  saw  to-day 
is  only  the  first  of  many  miracles,  Scribe  Ana.  I 
can  say  no  more. ' 

'What  then  is  your  message,  Jabez?' 

'This:  Because  the  Prince  has  striven  to  deal  well 
with  the  people  of  Israel  and  for  their  sake  has  cast 
aside  a  crown,  whatever  may  chance  to  others,  let 
him  fear  nothing.  No  harm  shall  come  to  him,  or  to 
those  about  him,  such  as  yourself,  Scribe  Ana,  who 
also  would  deal  justly  by  us.  Yet  it  may  happen 
that  through  my  niece  Merapi,  on  whose  head  the 
evil  word  has  fallen,  a  great  sorrow  may  come  to 
both  him  and  her.  Therefore,  perhaps,  although 
setting  this  against  that,  she  may  be  wise  to  stay  in  the 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  185 

house  of  Seti,  he,  on  the  balance,  may  be  wise  to  turn 
her  from  his  doors.' 

'What  sorrow?7  I  asked,  who  grew  bewildered  with 
his  dark  talk,  but  there  was  no  answer,  for  he  had  gone. 

Near  to  my  lodging  another  man  met  me,  and  the 
moonlight  shining  on  his  face  showed  me  the  terrible 
eyes  of  Ki. 

'Scribe  Ana/  he  said,  'you  leave  for  Memphis  to- 
morrow at  the  dawn,  and  not  two  days  hence  as  you 
purposed/ 

'How  do  you  know  that,  Magician  Ki?'  I  answered, 
for  I  had  told  my  change  of  plan  to  none,  not  even  to 
Bakenkhonsu,  having  indeed  only  determined  upon  it 
since  Jabez  left  me. 

'I  know  nothing,  Ana,  save  that  a  faithful  servant 
who  has  learned  all  you  have  learned  to-day  will  hurry 
to  make  report  of  it  to  his  master,  especially  if  there  is 
some  other  to  whom  he  would  also  wish  to  make  report, 
as  Bakenkhonsu  thinks.' 

'Bakenkhonsu  talks  too  much,  whatever  he  may 
think/  I  exclaimed  testily. 

'The  aged  grow  garrulous.  You  were  at  the  crown- 
ing to-day,  were  you  not?' 

'Yes,  and  if  I  saw  aright  from  far  away,  those  He- 
brew prophets  seemed  to  worst  you  at  your  own  trade 
there,  Kherheb,  which  must  grieve  you,  as  you  were 
grieved  in  the  temple  when  Amon  fell.' 

'It  does  not  grieve  me,  Ana.  If  I  have  powers, 
there  may  be  others  who  have  greater  powers,  as  I 
learned  in  the  temple  of  Amon.  Why  therefore  should 
I  feel  ashamed? ' 

'Powers!'  I  replied  with  a  laugh,  for  the  strings  of 
my  mind  seemed  torn  that  night,  'would  not  craft  be  a 


186  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

better  word?  How  do  you  turn  a  stick  into  a  snake,  a 
thing  which  is  impossible  to  man? ' 

1  Craft  might  be  a  better  word,  since  craft  means 
knowledge  as  well  as  trickery.  "Impossible  to  man!" 
After  what  you  saw  a  while  ago  in  the  temple  of  Amon, 
do  you  hold  that  there  is  anything  impossible  to  man 
or  woman?  Perhaps  you  could  do  as  much  yourself/ 

'Why  do  you  mock  me,  Ki?  I  study  books,  not 
snake-charming. ' 

He  looked  at  me  in  his  calm  fashion,  as  though  he 
were  reading,  not  my  face,  but  the  thoughts  behind  it. 
Then  he  looked  at  the  cedar  wand  in  his  hand  and  gave 
it  to  me,  saying, 

1  Study  this,  Ana,  and  tell  me,  what  is  it.' 

'Am  I  a  child/  I  answered  angrily,  'that  I  should  not 
know  a  priest's  rod  when  I  see  one? ' 

'I  think  that  you  are  something  of  a  child,  Ana/  he 
murmured,  all  the  while  keeping  those  eyes  of  his  fixed 
upon  my  face. 

Then  a  horror  came  about.  For  the  rod"  began  to 
twist  in  my  hand  and  when  I  stared  at  it,  lo!  it  was  a 
long,  yellow  snake  which  I  held  by  the  tail.  I  threw 
the  reptile  down  with  a  scream,  for  it  was  turning  its 
head  as  though  to  strike  me,  and  there  in  the  dust  it 
twisted  and  writhed  away  from  me  and  towards  Ki. 
Yet  an  instant  later  it  was  only  a  stick  of  yellow  cedar- 
wood,  though  between  me  and  Ki  there  was  a  snake's 
track  in  the  sand. 

'It  is  somewhat  shameless  of  you,  Ana/  said  Ki,  as  he 
lifted  the  wand,  'to  reproach  me  with  trickery  while 
you  yourself  try  to  confound  a  poor  juggler  with  such 
arts  as  these.' 

Then  I  know  not  what  I  said  to  him,  save  the  end  of 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  187 

it  was  that  I  supposed  he  would  tell  me  next  that  I 
could  fill  a  hall  with  darkness  at  noonday  and  cover  a 
multitude  with  terror. 

Suddenly  his  face  and  voice  changed. 

'Let  us  have  done  with  jests/  he  said,  ' though  these 
are  well  enough  in  their  place.  Will  you  take  this  rod 
again  and  point  it  to  the  moon?  You  refuse  and  you 
do  well,  for  neither  you  nor  I  can  cover  up  her  face. 
Ana,  because  you  are  wise  in  your  way  and  consort 
with  one  who  is  wiser,  and  were  present  in  the  temple 
when  the  statue  of  Amon  was  shattered  by  a  certain 
witch  who  matched  her  strength  against  mine  and 
conquered  me,  I,  the  great  magician,  have  come  to  ask 
you  —  whence  came  that  darkness  in  the  hall  to-day? ' 

'From  God,  I  think,'  I  answered  in  an  awed  whisper. 

'So  I  think  also,  Ana.  But  tell  me,  or  ask  Merapi, 
Moon  of  Israel,  to  tell  me  —  from  what  god?  Oh!  I 
say  to  you  that  a  terrible  power  is  afoot  in  this  land 
and  that  the  Prince  Seti  did  well  to  refuse  the  throne  of 
Egypt  and  to  fly  to  Memphis.  Repeat  it  to  him,  Ana/ 

Then  he  too  was  gone. 

Now  I  returned  in  safety  to  Memphis  and  told  all 
these  tidings  to  the  Prince,  who  listened  to  them 
eagerly.  Once  only  was  he  greatly  stirred;  it  was 
when  I  repeated  to  him  the  words  of  Userti,  that  never 
would  she  look  upon  his  face  again  unless  it  pleased 
him  to  turn  it  towards  the  throne.  On  hearing  this 
tears  came  into  his  eyes,  and  rising,  he  walked  up  and 
down  the  chamber. 

'The  fallen  must  not  look  for  gentleness/  he  said, 
'and  doubtless,  Ana,  you  think  it  folly  that  I  should 
grieve  because  I  am  thus  deserted.' 


i88  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Nay,  Prince,  for  I  too  have  been  abandoned  by  a 
wife  and  the  pain  is  unforgotten.' 

'It  is  not  of  the  wife  I  think,  Ana,  since  in  truth  her 
Highness  is  no  wife  to  me.  For  whatever  may  be  the 
ancient  laws  of  Egypt,  how  could  it  happen  otherwise, 
at  any  rate  in  my  case  and  hers?  It  is  of  the  sister. 
For  though  my  mother  was  not  hers,  she  and  I  were 
brought  up  together  and  in  our  way  loved  each  other, 
though  always  it  was  her  pleasure  to  lord  it  over  me, 
as  it  was  mine  to  submit  and  pay  her  back  in  jests. 
That  is  why  she  is  so  angry  because  now  of  a  sudden  I 
have  thrown  off  her  rule  to  follow  my  own  will  where- 
by she  has  lost  the  throne/ 

'It  has  always  been  the  duty  of  the  royal  heiress  of 
Egypt  to  marry  the  Pharaoh  of  Egypt,  Prince,  and 
having  wed  one  who  would  be  Pharaoh  according  to 
that  duty,  the  blow  cuts  deep.' 

'Then  she  had  best  thrust  aside  that  foolish  wife  of 
his  and  wed  him  who  is  Pharaoh.  But  that  she  will 
never  do;  Amenmeses  she  has  always  hated,  so  much 
that  she  loathed  to  be  in  the  same  place  with  him. 
Nor  indeed  would  he  wed  her,  who  wishes  to  rule  for 
himself,  not  through  a  woman  whose  title  to  the  crown 
is  better  than  his  own.  Well,  she  has  put  me  away 
and  there's  an  end.  Henceforth  I  must  go  lonely,  un- 
less —  unless Continue  your  story,  friend.  It 

is  kind  of  her  in  her  greatness  to  promise  to  protect  one 
so  humble.  I  should  remember  that,  although  it  is 
true  that  fallen  heads  sometimes  rise  again/  he  added 
bitterly. 

'So  at  least  Jabez  thinks,  Prince/  and  I  told  him 
how  the  Israelites  were  sure  that  he  would  be  Pharaoh, 
whereat  he  laughed  and  said, 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  189 

'Perhaps,  for  they  are  good  prophets.  For  my  part 
I  neither  know  or  care.  Or  maybe  Jabez  sees  advan- 
tage in  talking  thus,  for  as  you  know  he  is  a  clever 
trader.' 

'I  do  not  think  so,'  I  answered  and  stopped. 

'Had  Jabez  more  to  say  of  any  other  matter,  Ana? 
Of  the  lady  Merapi,  for  instance?' 

Now  feeling  it  to  be  my  duty,  I  told  him  every  word 
that  had  passed  between  Jabez  and  myself,  though 
somewhat  shamefacedly. 

'This  Hebrew  takes  much  for  granted,  Ana,  even  as 
to  whom  the  Moon  of  Israel  would  wish  to  shine  upon. 
Why,  friend,  it  might  be  you  whom  she  desires  to  touch 
with  her  light,  or  some  youth  in  Goshen  —  not  Laban 
—  or  no  one.' 

'Me,  Prince,  me!'    I  exclaimed. 

'  Well,  Ana,  I  am  sure  you  would  have  it  so.  Be  ad- 
vised by  me  and  ask  her  mind  upon  the  matter.  Look 
not  so  confused,  man,  for  one  who  has  been  married 
you  are  too  modest.  Come  tell  me  of  this  Crowning.' 

So  glad  enough  to  escape  from  the  matter  of  Merapi, 
I  spoke  at  length  of  all  that  had  happened  when  Phar- 
aoh Amenmeses  took  his  seat  upon  the  throne.  When 
I  described  how  the  rod  of  the  Hebrew  prophet  had 
been  turned  to  a  snake  and  how  Ki  and  his  company 
had  done  likewise,  the  Prince  laughed  and  said  that 
these  were  mere  jugglers'  tricks.  But  when  I  told  of 
the  darkness  that  had  seemed  to  gather  in  the  hall  and 
of  the  gloom  that  filled  the  hearts  of  all  men  and  of  the 
awesome  dream  of  Bakenkhonsu,  also  of  the  words 
of  Ki  after  he  had  clouded  my  mind  and  played  his 
jest  upon  me,  he  listened  with  much  earnestness  and 
answered, 


190  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'My  mind  is  as  Ki's  in  this  matter.  I  too  think  that 
a  terrible  power  is  afoot  in  Egypt,  one  that  has  its 
home  in  the  land  of  Goshen,  and  that  I  did  well  to  re- 
fuse the  throne.  But  from  what  god  these  fortunes 
come  I  do  not  know.  Perhaps  time  will  tell  ;us. 
Meanwhile  if  there  is  aught  in  the  prophecies  of  these 
Hebrews,  as  interpreted  by  Jabez,  at  least  you  and  I 
may  sleep  in  peace,  which  is  more  than  will  chance  to 
Pharaoh  on  the  throne  that  Userti  covets.  If  so,  this 
play  will  be  worth  the  watching.  You  have  done  your 
mission  well,  Ana.  Go  rest  you  while  I  think  over  all 
that  you  have  said/ 

It  was  evening  and  as  the  palace  was  very  hot  I  went 
into  the  garden  and  making  my  way  to  that  little 
pleasure-house  where  Seti  and  I  were  wont  to  study,  I 
sat  myself  down  there  and,  being  weary,  fell  asleep. 
When  I  awoke  from  a  dream  about  some  woman  who 
was  weeping,  night  had  fallen  and  the  full  moon  shone 
in  the  sky,  so  that  its  rays  fell  on  the  garden  before 
me. 

Now  in  front  of  this  little  house,  as  I  have  said,  grew 
trees  that  at  this  season  of  the  year  were  covered  with 
white  and  cup-like  blossoms,  and  between  these  trees 
was  a  seat  built  up  of  sun-dried  bricks.  On  this  seat 
sat  a  woman  whom  I  knew  from  her  shape  to  be  Merapi. 
Also  she  was  sad,  for  although  her  head  was  bowed  and 
her  long  hair  hid  her  face  I  could  hear  her  gentle  sighs. 

The  sight  of  her  moved  me  very  much  and  I  remem- 
bered what  the  Prince  had  said  to  me,  telling  me  that 
I  should  do  well  to  ask  this  lady  whether  she  had  any 
mind  my  way.  Therefore  if  I  did  so,  surely  I  could  not 
be  blamed.  Yet  I  was  certain  that  it  was  not  to  me 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  191 

that  her  heart  turned,  though  to  speak  the  truth, 
much  I  wished  it  otherwise.  Who  would  look  at  the 
ibis  in  the  swamp  when  the  wide-winged  eagle  floated 
in  heaven  above? 

An  evil  thought  came  into  my  mind,  sent  by  Set. 
Suppose  that  this  watcher's  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the 
eagle,  lord  of  the  air.  Suppose  that  she  worshipped 
this  eagle;  that  she  loved  it  because  its  home  was 
heaven,  because  to  her  it  was  the  king  of  all  the  birds. 
And  suppose  one  told  her  that  if  she  lured  it  down  to 
earth  from  the  glorious  safety  of  the  skies,  she  would 
bring  it  to  captivity  or  death  at  the  hand  of  the  snarer. 
Then  would  not  that  loving  watcher  say:  'Let  it  go 
free  and  happy,  however  much  I  long  to  look  upon  it/ 
and  when  it  had  sailed  from  sight,  perhaps  turn  her 
eyes  to  the  humble  ibis  in  the  mud? 

Jabez  had  told  me  that  if  this  woman  and  the 
Prince  grew  dear  to  each  other  she  would  bring  great 
sorrow  on  his  head.  If  I  repeated  his  words  to  her, 
she  who  had  faith  in  the  prophecies  of  her  people 
would  certainly  believe  them.  Moreover,  whatever 
her  heart  might  prompt,  being  so  high-natured,  never 
would  she  consent  to  do  what  might  bring  trouble  on 
Seti's  head,  even  if  to  refuse  him  should  sink  her  soul 
in  sorrow.  Nor  would  she  return  to  the  Hebrews 
there  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  one  she  hated.  Then 
perhaps  I  -  — .  Should  I  tell  her?  If  Jabez  had  not 
meant  that  the  matter  must  be  brought  to  her  ears, 
would  he  have  spoken  of  it  at  all?  In  short  was  it 
not  my  duty  to  her,  and  perhaps  also  to  the  Prince 
who  thereby  might  be  saved  from  miseries  to  come, 
that  is  if  this  talk  of  future  troubles  were  anything 
more  than  an  idle  story. 


I92  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Such  was  the  evil  reasoning  with  which  Set  as- 
sailed my  spirit.  How  I  beat  it  down  I  do  not  know. 
Not  by  my  own  goodness,  I  am  sure,  since  at  the 
moment  I  was  aflame  with  love  for  the  sweet  and 
beautiful  lady  who  sat  before  me  and  in  my  foolishness 
would,  I  think,  have  given  my  life  to  kiss  her  hand. 
Not  altogether  for  her  sake  either,  since  passion  is  very 
selfish.  No,  I  believe  it  was  because  the  love  that  I 
bore  the  Prince  was  more  deep  and  real  than  that 
which  I  could  feel  for  any  woman,  and  I  knew  well 
that  were  she  not  in  my  sight  no  such  treachery  would 
have  overcome  my  heart.  For  I  was  sure,  although 
he  had  never  said  so  to  me,  that  Seti  loved  Merapi 
and  above  all  earthly  things  desired  her  as  his  com- 
panion, while  if  once  I  spoke  those  words,  whatever 
my  own  gain  or  loss  and  whatever  her  secret  wish, 
that  she  would  never  be. 

So  I  conquered,  though  the  victory  left  me  trembling 
like  a  child,  and  wishing  that  I  had  not  been  born  to 
know  the  pangs  of  love  denied.  My  reward  was 
very  swift,  for  just  then  Merapi  unfastened  a  gem  from 
the  breast  of  her  white  robe  and  held  it  towards  the 
moon,  as  though  to  study  it.  In  an  instant  I  knew  it 
again.  It  was  that  royal  scarab  of  lapis-lazuli  with 
which  in  Goshen  the  Prince  had  made  fast  the  bandage 
on  her  wounded  foot,  which  also  had  been  snatched 
from  her  breast  by  some  power  on  that  night  when  the 
statue  of  Amon  was  shattered  in  the  temple. 

Long  and  earnestly  she  looked  at  it,  then  having 
glanced  round  to  make  sure  she  was  alone,  she  pressed 
it  to  her  lips  and  kissed  it  thrice  with  passion,  mut- 
tering I  know  not  what  between  the  kisses.  Now 
the  scales  fell  from  my  eyes  and  I  knew  that  she  loved 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  193 

Seti,  and  oh!  how  I  thanked  my  guardian  god  who 
had  saved  me  from  such  useless  shame. 

I  wiped  the  cold  damp  from  my  brow  and  was 
about  to  flee  away,  discovering  myself  with  as  few 
words  as  might  be,  when,  looking  up,  I  saw  standing 
behind  Merapi  the  figure  of  a  man,  who  was  watching 
her  replace  the  ornament  in  her  robe.  While  I  hesi- 
tated a  moment  the  man  spoke  and  I  knew  the  voice 
for  that  of  Seti.  Then  again  I  thought  of  flight, 
but  being  somewhat  timid  by  nature,  feared  to  show 
myself  until  it  was  too  late,  thinking  that  afterward 
the  Prince  would  make  me  the  target  of  his  wit. 
So  I  sat  close  and  still,  hearing  and  seeing  all  despite 
myself. 

'What  gem  is  that,  Lady,  which  you  admire  and 
cherish  so  tenderly?7  asked  Seti  in  his  slow  voice  that 
so  often  hid  a  hint  of  laughter. 

She  uttered  a  little  scream  and  springing  up,  saw  him. 

'Oh!  my  lord/  she  exclaimed,  'pardon  your  servant. 
I  was  sitting  here  in  the  cool,  as  you  gave  me  leave  to 
do,  and  the  moon  was  so  bright  —  that  —  I  wished  to 
see  if  by  it  I  could  read  the  writing  on  this  scarab.' 

Never  before,  thought  I  to  myself,  did  I  know  one 
who  read  with  her  lips,  though  it  is  true  that  first  she 
used  her  eyes. 

'And  could  you,  Lady?    Will  you  suffer  me  to  try?' 

Very  slowly  and  colouring,  so  that  even  the  moon- 
light showed  her  blushes,  she  withdrew  the  ornament 
again  and  held  it  towards  him. 

'Surely  this  is  familiar  to  me?  Have  I  not  seen  it 
before?'  he  asked. 

'Perhaps.  I  wore  it  that  night  in  the  temple,  your 
Highness.' 


194  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'  You  must  not  name  me  Highness,  Lady.  I  have 
no  longer  any  rank  in  Egypt.' 

'I  know  —  because  of  —  my  people.  Oh!  it  was 
noble/ 

'  But  about  the  scarabaeus  -  -'  he  broke  in,  with  a 
wave  of  his  hand.  '  Surely  it  is  the  same  with  which  the 
bandage  was  made  fast  upon  your  hurt — oh !  years  ago? ' 

'Yes,  it  is  the  same/  she  answered,  looking  down. 

'I  thought  it.  And  when  I  gave  it  to  you,  I  said 
some  words  that  seemed  to  me  well  spoken  at  the 
time.  What  were  they?  I  cannot  remember.  Have 
you  also  forgotten?' 

'Yes  —  I  mean  —  no.  You  said  that  now  I  had 
all  Egypt  beneath  my  foot,  speaking  of  the  royal 
cartouche  upon  the  scarab.' 

'Ah!  I  recall.  How  true,  and  yet  how  false  the 
jest,  or  prophecy.7 

'  How  can  anything  be  both  true  and  false,  Prince? ' 

'That  I  could  prove  to  you  very  easily,  but  it 
would  take  an  hour  or  more,  so  it  shall  be  for  another 
time.  This  scarab  is  a  poor  thing,  give  it  back  to  me 
and  you  shall  have  a  better.  Or  would  you  choose 
this  signet?  As  I  am  no  longer  Prince  of  Egypt  it  is 
useless  to  me.' 

'Keep  the  scarab,  Prince.  It  is  your  own.  But  I 
will  not  take  the  ring  because  it  is  - 

' useless  to  me,  and  you  would  not  have  that 

which  is  without  value  to  the  giver.  Oh!  I  string 
words  ill,  but  they  were  not  what  I  meant.' 

'No,  Prince,  because  your  royal  ring  is  too  large 
for  one  so  small.' 

'How  can  you  tell  until  you  have  tried?  Also  that 
is  a  fault  which  might  perhaps  be  mended,' 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  195 

Then  he  laughed,  and  she  laughed  also,  but  as  yet 
she  did  not  take  the  ring. 

'Have  you  seen  Ana?'  he  went  on.  'I  believe  he 
set  out  to  search  for  you,  in  such  a  hurry  indeed  that 
he  could  scarcely  finish  his  report  to  me.' 

'Did  he  say  that?' 

'No,  he  only  looked  it.  So  much  so  that  I  suggested 
he  should  seek  you  at  once.  He  answered  that  he  was 
going  to  rest  after  his  long  journey,  or  perhaps  I  said 
that  he  ought  to  do  so.  I  forget,  as  often  one  does,  on 
so  beauteous  a  night  when  other  thoughts  seem  nearer.' 

'Why  did  Ana  wish  to  see  me,  Prince?' 

'How  can  I  tell?  Why  does  a  man  who  is  still 
young  —  want  to  see  a  sweet  and  beautiful  lady? 
Oh!  I  remember.  He  had  met  your  uncle  at  Tanis 
who  inquired  as  to  your  health.  Perhaps  that  is 
why  he  wanted  to  see  you.' 

'I  do  not  wish  to  hear  about  my  uncle  at  Tanis. 
He  reminds  me  of  too  many  things  that  give  pain, 
and  there  are  nights  when  one  wishes  to  escape  pain, 
which  is  sure  to  be  found  again  on  the  morrow.' 

'Are  you  still  of  the  same  mind  about  returning  to 
your  people?'  he  asked,  more  earnestly. 

'  Surely.  Oh !  do  not  say  that  you  will  send  me  hence 
to ' 

'Laban,  Lady?' 

'Laban  amongst  others.  Remember,  Prince,  that 
I  am  one  under  a  curse.  If  I  return  to  Goshen,  in 
this  way  or  in  that,  soon  I  shall  die.' 

'Ana  says  that  your  uncle  Jabez  declares  that  the 
mad  fellow  who  tried  to  murder  you  had  no  authority 
to  curse  and  much  less  to  kill  you.  You  must  ask 
him  to  tell  you  all.' 


196  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Yet  the  curse  will  cling  and  crush  me  at  the  last. 
How  can  I,  one  lonely  woman,  stand  against  the  might 
of  the  people  of  Israel  and  their  priests? ' 

'Are  you  then  lonely?' 

'How  can  it  be  otherwise  with  an  outcast,  Prince?' 

'No,  it  cannot  be  otherwise.  I  know  it  who  am 
also  an  outcast.1 

'At  least  there  is  her  Highness  your  wife,  who  doubt- 
less will  come  to  comfort  you/  she  said,  looking 
down. 

'Her  Highness  will  not  come.  If  you  had  seen 
Ana,  he  would  perhaps  have  told  you  that  she  has 
sworn  not  to  look  upon  my  face  again,  unless  above 
it  shines  a  crown/ 

'Oh!  how  can  a  woman  be  so  cruel?  Surely,  Prince, 
such  a  stab  must  cut  you  to  the  heart, '  she  exclaimed, 
with  a  little  cry  of  pity. 

'Her  Highness  is  not  only  a  woman;  she  is  a  Prin- 
cess of  Egypt  which  is  different.  For  the  rest  it 
does  cut  me  to  the  heart  that  my  royal  sister  should 
have  deserted  me,  for  that  which  she  loves  better 
-  power  and  pomp.  But  so  it  is,  unless  Ana  dreams, 
It  seems  therefore  that  we  are  in  the  same  case,  both 
outcasts,  you  and  I,  is  it  not  so? ' 

She  made  no  answer  but  continued  to  look  upon  the 
ground,  and  he  went  on  very  slowly, 

'A  thought  comes  into  my  mind  on  which  I  would 
ask  your  judgment.  If  two  who  are  forlorn  came 
together  they  would  be  less  forlorn  by  half,  would 
they  not?' 

1  It  would  seem  so,  Prince  —  that  is  if  they  remained 
forlorn  at  all.  But  I  do  not  understand  the  riddle.' 

'Yet  you  have  answered  it.    If  you  are  lonely  and 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  197 

I  am  lonely  apart,  we  should,  you  say,  be  less  lonely 
together/ 

1  Prince/  she  murmured,  shrinking  away  from  him, 
'I  spoke  no  such  words.' 

'No,  I  spoke  them  for  you.  Hearken  to  me,  Merapi. 
They  think  me  a  strange  man  in  Egypt  because  I  have 
held  no  woman  dear,  never  having  seen  one  whom  I 
could  hold  dear.7  Here  she  looked  at  him  searchingly, 
and  he  went  on, '  A  while  ago,  before  I  visited  your  land 
of  Goshen  —  Ana  can  tell  you  about  the  matter,  for 
I  think  he  wrote  it  down  —  Ki  and  old  Bakenkhonsu 
came  to  see  me.  Now,  as  you  know,  Ki  is  without 
doubt  a  great  magician,  though  it  would  seem  not  so 
great  as  some  of  your  prophets.  He  told  me  that  he 
and  others  had  been  searching  out  my  future  and  that 
in  Goshen  I  should  find  a  woman  whom  it  was  fated  I 
must  love.  He  added  that  this  woman  would  bring 
me  much  joy/  Here  Seti  paused,  doubtless  remember- 
ing this  was  not  all  that  Ki  had  said,  or  Jabez  either. 
'Ki  told  me  also/  he  went  on  slowly,  'that  I  had  al- 
ready known  this  woman  for  thousands  of  years.' 

She  started  and  a  strange  look  came  into  her  face, 

'How  can  that  be,  Prince?' 

'That  is  what  I  asked  him  and  got  no  good  answer. 
Still  he  said  it,  not  only  of  the  woman  but  of  my  friend 
Ana  as  well,  which  indeed  would  explain  much,  and 
it  would  appear  that  the  other  magicians  said  it  also. 
Then  I  went  to  the  land  of  Goshen  and  there  I  saw  a 
woman ' 

'For  the  first  time,  Prince?' 

'No,  for  the  third  time.' 

Here  she  sank  upon  the  bench  and  covered  her  eyes 
with  her  hands. 


ig8  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

' and  loved  her,  and  felt  as  though  I  had  loved 

her  for  "thousands  of  years." 

'It  is  not  true.  You  mock  me,  it  is  not  true!'  she 
whispered. 

'It  is  true  for  if  I  did  not  know  it  then,  I  knew  it 
afterwards,  though  never  perhaps  completely  until 
to-day,  when  I  learned  that  Userti  had  deserted  me 
indeed.  Moon  of  Israel,  you  are  that  woman.  I 
will  not  tell  you/  he  went  on  passionately,  'that  you 
are  fairer  than  all  other  women,  or  sweeter,  or  more 
wise,  though  these  things  you  seem  to  me.  I  will 
only  tell  you  that  I  love  you,  yes,  love  you,  whatever 
you  may  be.  I  cannot  offer  you  the  Throne  of  Egypt, 
even  if  the  law  would  suffer  it,  but  I  can  offer  you  the 
throne  of  this  heart  of  mine.  Now,  Lady  Merapi, 
what  have  you  to  say?  Before  you  speak,  remember 
that  although  you  seem  to  be  my  prisoner  here  at 
Memphis,  you  have  naught  to  fear  from  me.  What- 
ever you  may  answer,  such  shelter  and  such  friend- 
ship as  I  can  give  will  be  yours  while  I  live,  and  never 
shall  I  attempt  to  force  myself  upon  you,  however 
much  it  may  pain  me  to  pass  you  by.  I  know  not  the 
future.  It  may  happen  that  I  shall  give  you  great 
place  and  power,  it  may  happen  that  I  shall  give  you 
nothing  but  poverty  and  exile,  or  even  perhaps  a 
share  in  my  own  death,  but  with  either  will  go  the 
worship  of  my  body  and  my  spirit.  Now,  speak. ' 

She  dropped  her  hands  from  her  face,  looking  up  at 
him,  and  there  were  tears  shining  in  her  beautiful  eyes. 

'  It  cannot  be,  Prince, '  she  murmured. ' 

'You  mean  you  do  not  wish  it  to  be?* 

'I  said  that  it  cannot  be.  Such  ties  between  an 
Egyptian  and  an  Israelite  are  not  lawful. ' 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  JABEZ  199 

'Some  in  this  city  and  elsewhere  seem  to  find  them 


so.' 


'And  I  am  married,  I  mean  perhaps  I  am  married 
—  at  least  in  name.' 

*  And  I  too  am  married,  I  mean  — ' 

'That  is  different.  Also  there  is  another  reason, 
the  greatest  of  all,  I  am  under  a  curse,  and  should 
bring  you,  not  joy  as  Ki  said,  but  sorrow,  or,  at  the 
least,  sorrow  with  the  joy. ' 

He  looked  at  her  searchingly. 

'Has  Ana  —  '  he  began,  then  continued,  'if  so  what 
lives  have  you  known  that  are  not  compounded  of 
mingled  joy  and  sorrow? ' 

'  None.  But  the  woe  I  should  bring  would  outweigh 
the  joy  —  to  you.  The  curse  of  my  God  rests  upon  me 
and  I  cannot  learn  to  worship  yours.  The  curse  of 
my  people  rests  upon  me,  the  law  of  my  people  divides 
me  from  you  as  with  a  sword,  and  should  I  draw  close 
to  you  these  will  be  increased  upon  my  head,  which 
matters  not,  but  also  upon  yours/  and  she  began  to  sob. 

'Tell  me/  he  said,  taking  her  by  the  hand,  'but  one 
thing,  and  if  the  answer  is  No,  I  will  trouble  you  no 
more.  Is  your  heart  mine? ' 

'  It  is, '  she  sighed,  '  and  has  been  ever  since  my  eyes 
fell  upon  you  yonder  in  the  streets  of  Tanis.  Oh! 
then  a  change  came  into  me  and  I  hated  Laban, 
whom  before  I  had  only  misliked.  Moreover,  I  too 
felt  that  of  which  Ki  spoke,  as  though  I  had  known 
you  for  thousands  of  years.  My  heart  is  yours,  my 
love  is  yours;  all  that  makes  me  woman  is  yours, 
and  never,  never  can  turn  from  you  to  any  other  man. 
But  still  we  must  stay  apart,  for  your  sake,  my  Prince, 
for  your  sake.' 


200  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Then,  were  it  not  for  me,  you  would  be  ready  to 
run  these  hazards ?' 

1  Surely!    Am  I  not  a  woman  who  loves?' 

'If  that  be  so/  he  said  with  a  little  laugh,  'being  of 
full  age  and  of  an  understanding  which  some  have 
thought  good,  by  your  leave  I  think  I  will  run  them 
also.  Oh!  foolish  woman,  do  you  not  understand  that 
there  is  but  one  good  thing  in  the  world,  one  thing  in 
which  self  and  its  miseries  can  be  forgot,  and  that  thing 
is  love?  Mayhap  troubles  will  come.  Well,  let  them 
come,  for  what  do  they  matter  if  only  the  love  or  its 
memory  remains,  if  once  we  have  picked  that  beauteous 
flower  and  for  an  hour  worn  it  on  our  breasts.  You 
talk  of  the  difference  between  the  gods  we  worship  and 
maybe  it  exists,  but  all  gods  send  their  gift  of  love  upon 
the  earth,  without  which  it  would  cease  to  be.  More- 
over, my  faith  teaches  me  more  clearly  perhaps  than 
yours,  that  life  does  not  end  with  death  and  therefore 
that  love,  being  life's  soul,  must  endure  while  it  endures. 
Last  of  all,  I  think,  as  you  think,  that  in  some  dim  way 
there  is  truth  in  what  the  magicians  said,  and  that  long 
ago  in  the  past  we  have  been  what  once  more  we  are 
about  to  be,  and  that  the  strength  of  this  invisible  tie 
has  drawn  us  together  out  of  the  whole  world  and  will 
bind  us  together  long  after  the  world  is  dead.  It  is  not 
a  matter  of  what  we  wish  to  do,  Merapi,  it  is  a  matter  of 
what  Fate  has  decreed  we  shall  do.  Now,  answer  again. ' 

But  she  made  no  answer,  and  when  I  looked  up 
after  a  little  moment  she  was  in  his  arms  and  her 
lips  were  upon  his  lips. 

Thus  did  Prince  Seti  of  Egypt  and  Merapi,  Moon  of 
Israel,  come  together  at  Memphis  in  Egypt. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE   RED  NILE 

ON  the  morrow  of  this  night  I  found  the  Prince  alone 
for  a  little  while,  and  put  Mrn  in  mind  of  certain 
ancient  manuscripts  that  he  wished  to  read,  which 
could  only  be  consulted  at  Thebes  where  I  might 
copy  them;  also  of  others  that  were  said  to  be  for 
sale  there.  He  answered  that  they  could  wait,  but  I 
replied  that  the  latter  might  find  some  other  purchaser 
if  I  did  not  go  at  once. 

'You  are  over  fond  of  long  journeys  upon  my  busi- 
ness, Ana/  he  said.  Then  he  considered  me  curiously 
for  a  while,  and  since  he  could  read  my  mind,  as  in- 
deed I  could  his,  saw  that  I  knew  all,  and  added  in  a 
gentle  voice, 

'You  should  have  done  as  I  told  you,  and  spoken 
first.  If  so,  who  knows  —  ' 

'You  do,  Prince/  I  answered,  'you  and  another.' 

'  Go,  and  the  gods  be  with  you,  friend,  but  stay  not 
too  long  copying  those  rolls,  which  any  scribe  can  do. 
I  think  there  is  trouble  at  hand  in  Egypt,  and  I  shall 
need  you  at  my  side.  Another  who  holds  you  dear 
will  need  you  also/ 

'I  thank  my  lord  and  that  other, '  I  said,  bowing,  and 
went. 

Moreover,  while  I  was  making  some  humble  pro- 
vision for  my  journey,  I  found  that  this  was  needless, 

201 


202  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

since  a  slave  came  to  tell  me  that  the  Prince's  barge 
was  waiting  to  sail  with  the  wind.  So  in  that  barge 
I  travelled  to  Thebes  like  a  great  noble,  or  a  royal 
mummy  being  borne  to  burial.  Only  instead  of  wail- 
ing priests,  until  I  sent  them  back  to  Memphis,  mu- 
sicians sat  upon  the  prow,  and  when  I  willed,  dancing 
girls  came  to  amuse  my  leisure  and,  veiled  in  golden 
nets,  to  serve  at  my  table. 

So  I  journeyed  as  though"  I  were  the  Prince  himself, 
and  as  one  who  was  known  to  have  his  ear  was  made 
much  of  by  the  governors  of  the  Nomes,  the  chief  men 
of  the  towns,  and  the  high  priests  of  the  temples  at 
every  city  where  we  moored.  For,  as  I  have  said, 
although  Amenmeses  sat  upon  the  throne,  Seti  still 
ruled  in  the  hearts  of  the  folk  of  Egypt.  Moreover, 
as  I  sailed  further  up  the  Nile  to  districts  where  little 
was  known  of  the  Israelites,  and  the  troubles  they  were 
bringing  on  the  land,  I  found  this  to  be  so  more  and 
more.  Why  is  it,  the  Great  Ones  would  whisper  in 
my  ear,  that  his  Highness  the  Prince  Seti  does  not  hold 
his  father's  place?  Then  I  would  tell  them  of  the 
Hebrews,  and  they  would  laugh  and  say, 

'Let  the  Prince  unfurl  his  royal  banner  here,  and 
we  will  show  him  what  we  think  of  the  question  of 
these  Israelitish  slaves.  May  not  the  Heir  of  Egypt 
form  his  own  judgment  on  such  a  matter  as  to  whether 
they  should  abide  there  in  the  north,  or  go  away  into 
that  wilderness  which  they  desire?' 

To  all  of  which,  and  much  like  it,  I  would  only 
answer  that  their  words  should  be  reported.  More  I 
did  not,  and  indeed  did  not  dare  to  say,  since  every- 
where I  found  that  I  was  being  followed  and  watched 
by  the  spies  of  Pharaoh. 


THE   RED   NILE  203 

At  length  I  came  to  Thebes  and  took  up  my  abode 
in  a  fine  house  that  was  the  property  of  the  Prince, 
which  I  found  that  a  messenger  had  commanded 
should  be  made  ready  for  me.  It  stood  near  by  the 
entrance  to  the  Avenue  of  Sphinxes,  which  leads  to 
the  greatest  of  all  the  Theban  temples,  where  is  that 
mighty  columned  hall  built  by  the  first  Seti  and  his 
son,  Rameses  II,  the  Prince's  grandfather. 

Here,  having  entrance  to  the  place,  I  would  often 
wander  at  night,  and  in  my  spirit  draw  as  near  to 
heaven  as  ever  it  has  been  my  lot  to  travel.  Also, 
crossing  the  Nile  to  the  western  bank,  I  visited  that 
desolate  valley  where  the  rulers  of  Egypt  lie  at  rest. 
The  tomb  of  Pharaoh  Meneptah  was  still  unsealed, 
and  accompanied  by  a  single  priest  with  torches,  I 
crept  down  its  painted  halls  and  looked  upon  the  sar- 
cophagus of  him  whom  so  lately  I  had  seen  seated  in 
glory  upon  the  throne,  wondering,  as  I  looked,  how 
much  or  how  little  he  knew  of  all  that  passed  in  Egypt 
to-day. 

Moreover,  I  copied  the  papyri  that  I  had  come  to 
seek,  in  which  there  was  nothing  worth  preserving, 
and  some  of  real  value  that  I  discovered  in  the  ancient 
libraries  of  the  temples,  and  purchased  others.  One  of 
these  indeed  told  a  very  strange  tale  that  has  given  me 
much  cause  for  thought,  especially  of  late  years  now 
when  all  my  friends  are  dead. 

Thus  I  spent  two  months,  and  should  have  stayed 
longer  had  not  messengers  reached  me  from  the  Prince 
saying  that  he  desired  my  return.  Of  these,  one 
followed  within  three  days  of  the  other,  and  his  words 
were, 

'Think  you,  Scribe  Ana,  that  because  I  am  no  more 


204  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Prince  of  Egypt  I  am  no  longer  to  be  obeyed?  If  so, 
bear  in  mind  that  the  gods  may  decree  that  one  day 
I  shall  grow  taller  than  ever  I  was  before,  and  then  be 
sure  that  I  will  remember  your  disobedience,  and  make 
you  shorter  by  a  head.  Come  swiftly,  my  friend,  for 
I  grow  lonely,  and  need  a  man  to  talk  with.' 

To  which  I  replied,  that  I  returned  as  fast  as  the 
barge  would  carry  me,  it  being  so  heavily  laden  with 
the  manuscripts  that  I  had  copied  and  purchased. 

So  I  started,  being,  to  tell  truth,  glad  to  get 
away,  for  this  reason.  Two  nights  before,  when  I  was 
walking  alone  from  the  great  temple  to  the  house,  a 
woman  dressed  in  many  colours  appeared  and  accosted 
me  as  such  lost  ones  do.  I  tried  to  shake  her  off,  but 
she  clung  to  me,  and  I  saw  that  she  had  drunk  more 
than  enough  of  wine.  Presently  she  asked,  in  a  voice 
that  I  thought  familiar,  if  I  knew  who  was  the  officer 
that  had  come  to  Thebes  on  the  business  of  some 
Royal  One  and  abode  in  the  dwelling  that  was  known 
as  House  of  the  Prince.  I  answered  that  his  name  was 
Ana. 

'Once  I  knew  an  Ana  very  well/  she  said,  'but  I 
left  him.' 

'Why?'  I  asked,  turning  cold  in  my  limbs,  for  al- 
though I  could  not  see  her  face  because  of  a  hood  she 
wore,  now  I  began  to  be  afraid. 

'Because  he  was  a  poor  fool,'  she  answered,  'no  man 
at  all,  but  one  who  was  always  thinking  about  writings 
and  making  them,  and  another  came  my  way  whom  I 
liked  better  until  he  deserted  me. ' 

'And  what  happened  to  this  Ana?'  I  asked. 

'I  do  not  know.  I  suppose  he  went  on  dreaming,  or 
perhaps  he  took  another  wife;  if  so,  I  am  sorry  for  her. 


THE  RED  NILE  205 

Only,  if  by  any  chance  it  is  the  same  that  has  come  to 
Thebes,  he  must  be  wealthy  now,  and  I  shall  go  and 
claim  him  and  make  him  keep  me  well/ 

'Had  you  any  children?'  I  asked. 

'  Only  one,  thank  the  gods,  and  that  died  —  thank 
the  gods  again,  for  otherwise  it  might  have  lived  to 
be  such  as  I  am/  and  she  sobbed  once  in  a  hard  fashion 
and  then  fell  to  her  vile  endearments. 

As  she  did  so,  the  hood  slipped  from  her  head  and  I 
saw  that  the  face  was  that  of  my  wife,  still  beauteous 
in  a  bold  fashion,  but  grown  dreadful  with  drink  and 
sin.  I  trembled  from  head  to  foot,  then  said  in  the 
disguised  voice  that  I  had  used  to  her. 

'  Woman,  I  know  this  Ana.  He  is  dead  and  you  were 
his  ruin.  Still,  because  I  was  his  friend,  take  this  and 
go  reform  your  ways/  and  I  drew  from  my  robe  and 
gave  to  her  a  bag  containing  no  mean  weight  of  gold. 

She  snatched  it  as  a  hawk  snatches,  and  seeing  its 
contents  by  the  starlight,  thanked  me,  saying, 

1  Surely  Ana  dead  is  worth  more  than  Ana  alive. 
Also  it  is  well  that  he  is  dead,  for  he  is  gone  where  the 
child  went,  which  he  loved  more  than  life,  neglecting 
me  for  its  sake  and  thereby  making  me  what  I  am. 
Had  he  lived,  too,  being  as  I  have  said  a  fool,  he  would 
have  had  more  ill-luck  with  women,  whom  he  never 
understood.  Farewell,  friend  of  Ana,  who  have  given 
me  that  which  will  enable  me  to  find  another  husband, ' 
and  laughing  wildly  she  reeled  off  behind  a  sphinx 
and  vanished  into  the  darkness. 

For  this  reason,  then,  I  was  glad  to  escape  from 
Thebes.  Moreover,  that  miserable  one  had  hurt  me 
sorely,  making  me  sure  of  what  I  had  only  guessed, 
namely,  that  with  women  I  was  but  a  fool,  so  great 


206  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

a  fool  that  then  and  there  I  swore  by  my  guardian  god 
that  never  would  I  look  with  love  on  one  of  them  again, 
an  oath  which  I  have  kept  well  whatever  others  I  may 
have  broken.  Again  she  stabbed  me  through  with 
the  talk  of  our  dead  child,  for  it  is  true  that  when  that 
sweet  one  took  flight  to  Osiris  my  heart  broke  and  in 
a  fashion  has  never  mended  itself  again.  Lastly,  I 
feared  lest  it  might  also  be  true  that  I  had  neglected 
the  mother  for  the  sake  of  this  child  which  was  the 
jewel  of  my  worship,  yes,  and  is,  and  thereby  helped 
her  on  to  shame.  So  much  did  this  thought  torment 
me  that  through  an  agent  whom  I  trusted,  who  be- 
lieved that  I  was  but  providing  for  one  whom  I  had 
wronged,  I  caused  enough  to  be  paid  to  her  to  keep 
her  in  comfort. 

She  did  marry  again,  a  merchant  about  whom  she  had 
cast  her  toils,  and  in  due  course  spent  his  wealth  and 
brought  him  to  ruin,  after  which  he  ran  away  from  her. 
As  for  her,  she  died  of  her  evil  habits  in  the  third  year 
of  the  reign  of  Seti  II.  But,  the  gods  be  thanked  she 
never  knew  that  the  private  scribe  of  Pharaoh's  cham- 
ber was  that  Ana  who  had  been  her  husband.  Here  I 
will  end  her  story. 

Now  as  I  was  passing  down  the  Nile  with  a  heart 
more  heavy  than  the  great  stone  that  served  as  anchor 
to  the  barge,  we  moored  at  dusk  on  the  third  night  by 
the  side  of  a  vessel  that  was  sailing  up  Nile  with  a 
strong  northerly  wind.  On  board  this  boat  was  an 
officer  whom  I  had  known  at  the  Court  of  Pharaoh 
Meneptah,  travelling  to  Thebes  on  duty.  This  man 
seemed  so  much  afraid  that  I  asked  him  if  anything 
weighed  upon  his  mind.  Then  he  took  me  aside  into 
a  palm  grove  upon  the  bank,  and  seating  himself  on 


THE  RED  NILE  207 

the  pole  whereby  oxen  turned  a  water  wheel,  told  me 
that  strange  things  were  passing  at  Tanis. 

It  seemed  that  the  Hebrew  prophets  had  once  more 
appeared  before  Pharaoh,  who  since  his  accession  had 
left  the  Israelites  in  peace,  not  attacking  them  with 
the  sword  as  Meneptah  had  wished  to  do,  it  was  thought 
through  fear  lest  if  he  did  so  he  should  die  as  Menep- 
tah died.  As  before,  they  had  put  up  their  prayer 
that  the  people  of  the  Hebrews  should  be  suffered  to 
go  to  worship  in  the  wilderness,  and  Pharaoh  had 
refused  them.  Then  when  he  went  down  to  sail  upon 
the  river  early  in  the  morning  of  another  day,  they 
had  met  him  and  one  of  them  struck  the  water  with 
his  rod,  and  it  had  turned  to  blood.  Whereon  Ki 
the  Kherheb  and  his  company  also  struck  other  water 
with  their  rods,  and  it  turned  to  blood.  That  was  six 
days  ago,  and  now  this  officer  swore  to  me  that  the 
blood  was  creeping  up  the  Nile,  a  tale  at  which  I 
laughed. 

1  Come  then  and  see, '  he  said,  and  led  me  back  to  his 
boat,  where  all  the  crew  seemed  as  fearful  as  he  was 
himself. 

He  took  me  forward  to  a  great  water  jar  that  stood 
upon  the  prow  and,  behold!  it  seemed  to  be  full  of 
blood,  and  in  it  was  a  fish  dead,  and  —  stinking. 

'  This  water, '  said  he,  '  I  drew  from  the  Nile  with  my 
own  hands,  not  five  hours  sail  to  the  north.  But  now 
we  have  outsped  the  blood,  which  follows  after  us. 
Look  again,'  and  taking  a  lamp  he  held  it  over  the 
prow  of  the  boat  and  I  saw  that  all  its  planks  were 
splashed  as  though  with  blood. 

'Be  advised  by  me,  learned  scribe,'  he  added,  'and 
fill  every  jar  and  skin  that  you  can  gather  with  sweet 


208  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

water,  lest  to-morrow  you  and  your  company  should 
go  thirsty, '  and  he  laughed  a  very  dreary  laugh. 

Then  we  parted  without  more  words,  for  neither  of 
us  knew  what  to  say,  and  about  midnight  he  sailed  on 
with  the  wind,  taking  his  chance  of  grounding  on  the 
sandbanks  in  the  darkness. 

For  my  part  I  did  as  he  bade  me,  though  my  rowers 
who  had  not  spoken  with  his  men,  thought  that  I  was 
mad  to  load  up  the  barge  with  so  much  water. 

At  the  first  break  of  day  I  gave  the  order  to  start. 
Looking  over  the  side  of  the  barge  it  seemed  to  me  as 
though  the  lights  of  dawn  had  fallen  from  the  sky  into 
the  Nile  whereof  the  water  had  become  pink-hued. 
Moreover,  this  hue,  which  grew  ever  deeper,  was 
travelling  up  stream,  not  down,  against  the  course  of 
nature,  and  could  not  therefore  have  been  caused  by 
red  soil  washed  from  the  southern  lands.  The  barge- 
men stared  and  muttered  together.  Then  one  of 
them,  leaning  over  the  side,  scooped  up  water  in  the 
hollow  of  his  hand  and  drew  some  into  his  mouth, 
only  to  spit  it  out  again  with  a  cry  of  fear. 

1  Tis  blood,'  he  cried.  'Blood!  Osiris  has  been 
slain  afresh,  and  his  holy  blood  fills  the  banks  of  Nile.' 

So  much  were  they  afraid,  indeed,  that  had  I  not 
forced  them  to  hold  to  their  course  they  would  have 
turned  and  rowed  up  stream,  or  beached  the  boat  and 
fled  into  the  desert.  But  I  cried  to  them  to  steer  on 
northwards,  for  thus  perhaps  we  should  sooner  be 
done  with  this  horror,  and  they  obeyed  me.  Ever  as 
we  went  the  hue  of  the  water  grew  more  red,  almost  to 
blackness,  till  at  last  it  seemed  as  though  we  were 
travelling  through  a  sea  of  gore  in  which  dead  fish 
floated  by  the  thousand,  or  struggled  dying  on  the 


THE  RED  NILE  209 

surface.  Also  the  stench  was  so  dreadful  that  we  must 
bind  linen  about  our  nostrils  to  strain  the  foetid  air. 

We  came  abreast  of  a  town,  and  from  its  streets 
one  great  wail  of  terror  rose  to  heaven.  Men  stood 
staring  as  though  they  were  drunken,  looking  at 
their  red  arms  which  they  had  dipped  in  the  stream, 
and  women  ran  to  and  fro  upon  the  bank,  tearing  their 
hair  and  robes,  and  crying  out  such  words  as  — 

' Wizard's  work!  Bewitched!  Accursed!  The  gods 
have  slain  each  other,  and  men  too  must  die ! '  and  so 
forth. 

Also  we  saw  peasants  digging  holes  at  a  distance 
from  the  shore  to  see  perchance  if  they  might  come  to 
water  that  was  sweet  and  wholesome.  All  day  long 
we  travelled  thus  through  this  horrible  flood,  while  the 
spray  driven  by  the  strong  north  wind  spotted  our 
flesh  and  garments,  till  we  were  like  butchers  reeking 
from  the  shambles.  Nor  could  we  eat  any  food  be- 
cause of  the  stench  from  this  spray,  which  made  it  to 
taste  salt  as  does  fresh  blood,  only  we  drank  of  the 
water  which  I  had  provided,  and  the  rowers  who  had 
held  me  to  be  mad  now  named  me  the  wisest  of  men; 
one  who  knew  what  would  befall  in  the  future. 

At  length  towards  evening  we  noted  that  the  water 
was  growing  much  less  red  with  every  hour  that 
passed,  which  was  another  marvel,  seeing  that  above 
us,  upstream,  it  was  of  the  colour  of  jasper,  whereon 
we  paused  from  our  rowing  and,  all  defiled  as  we 
were,  sang  a  hymn  and  gave  thanks  to  Hapi,  god  of 
Nile,  the  Great,  the  Secret,  the  Hidden.  Before  sun- 
set, indeed,  the  river  was  clean  again,  save  that  on 
the  bank  where  we  made  fast  for  the  night  the  stones 
and  rushes  were  all  stained,  and  the  dead  fish  lay  in 


210  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

thousands  polluting  the  air.  To  escape  the  stench 
we  climbed  a  cliff  that  here  rose  quite  close  to  Nile, 
in  which  we  saw  the  mouths  of  ancient  tombs  that 
long  ago  had  been  robbed  and  left  empty,  purposing 
to  sleep  in  one  of  them. 

A  path  worn  by  the  feet  of  men  ran  to  the  largest 
of  these  tombs,  whence,  as  we  drew  near,  we  heard  the 
sound  of  wailing.  Looking  in,  I  saw  a  woman  and 
some  children  crouched  upon  the  floor  of  the  tomb, 
their  heads  covered  with  dust  who,  when  they  per- 
ceived us,  cried  more  loudly  than  before,  though  with 
harsh  dry  voices,  thinking  no  doubt  that  we  were  rob- 
bers or  perhaps  ghosts  because  of  our  bloodstained 
garments.  Also  there  was  another  child,  a  little  one, 
that  did  not  cry,  because  it  was  dead.  I  asked  the 
woman  what  passed,  but  even  when  she  understood 
that  we  were  only  men  who  meant  her  no  harm,  she 
could  not  speak  or  do  more  than  gasp  '  Water !  Water ! ' 
We  gave  her  and  the  children  to  drink  from  the  jars 
which  we  had  brought  with  us,  which  they  did  greedily, 
after  which  I  drew  her  story  from  her. 

She  was  the  wife  of  a  fisherman  who  made  his  home 
in  this  cave,  and  said  that  seven  days  before  the  Nile 
had  turned  to  blood,  so  that  they  could  not  drink  of  it, 
and  had  no  water  save  a  little  in  a  pot.  Nor  could  they 
dig  to  find  it,  since  here  the  ground  was  all  rock.  Nor 
could  they  escape,  since  when  he  saw  the  marvel,  her 
husband  in  his  fear  had  leapt  from  his  boat  and  waded 
to  land  and  the  boat  had  floated  away. 

I  asked  where  was  her  husband,  and  she  pointed 
behind  her.  I  went  to  look,  and  there  found  a  man 
hanging  by  his  neck  from  a  rope  that  was  fixed  to  the 
capital  of  a  pillar  in  the  tomb,  quite  dead  and  cold. 


THE   RED   NILE  211 

Returning  sick  at  heart,  I  inquired  of  her  how  this 
had  come  about.  She  answered  that  when  he  saw 
that  all  the  fish  had  perished,  taking  away  his  living, 
and  that  thirst  had  killed  his  youngest  child,  he  went 
mad,  and  creeping  to  the  back  of  the  tomb,  without 
her  knowledge  hung  himself  with  a  net  rope.  It  was  a 
dreadful  story. 

Having  given  the  widow  of  our  food,  we  went  to 
sleep  in  another  tomb,  not  liking  the  company  of  those 
dead  ones.  Next  morning  at  the  dawn  we  took  the 
woman  and  her  children  on  board  the  barge,  and  rowed 
them  three  hours'  journey  to  a  town  where  she  had  a 
sister,  whom  she  found.  The  dead  man  and  the  child 
we  left  there  in  the  tomb,  since  my  men  would  not  de- 
file themselves  by  touching  them. 

So,  seeing  much  terror  and  misery  on  our  journey, 
at  last  we  came  safe  to  Memphis.  Leaving  the  boat- 
men to  draw  up  the  barge,  I  went  to  the  palace, 
speaking  with  none,  and  was  led  at  once  to  the  Prince. 
I  found  him  in  a  shaded  chamber  seated  side  by  side 
with  the  lady  Merapi,  and  holding  her  hand  in  such  a 
fashion  that  they  reminded  me  of  the  life-sized  Ka 
statues  of  a  man  and  his  wife,  such  as  I  have  seen  in 
the  ancient  tombs,  cut  when  the  sculptors  knew  how  to 
fashion  the  perfect  likenesses  of  men  and  women.  This 
they  no  longer  do  to-day,  I  think  because  the  priests 
have  taught  them  that  it  is  not  lawful.  He  was  talk- 
ing to  her  in  a  low  voice,  while  she  listened,  smiling 
sweetly  as  she  ever  did,  but  with  eyes,  fixed  straight 
before  her  that  were,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  filled  with 
fear.  I  thought  that  she  looked  very  beautiful  with 
her  hair  outspread  over  her  white  robe,  and  held  back 
from  her  temples  by  a  little  fillet  of  gold.  But  as  I 


212  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

looked,  I  rejoiced  to  find  that  my  heart  no  longer 
yearned  for  her  as  it  had  upon  that  night  when  I  had 
seen  her  seated  beneath  the  trees  without  the  pleasure- 
house.  Now  she  was  its  friend,  no  more,  and  so  she 
remained  until  all  was  finished,  as  both  the  Prince  and 
she  knew  well  enough. 

When  he  saw  me  Seti  sprang  from  his  seat  and  came 
to  greet  me,  as  a  man  does  the  friend  whom  he  loves. 
I  kissed  his  hand,  and  going  to  Merapi,  kissed  hers  also 
noting  that  on  it  now  shone  that  ring  which  once  she 
had  rejected  as  too  large. 

'Tell  me,  Ana,  all  that  has  befallen  you/  he  said  in 
his  pleasant,  eager  voice. 

'Many  things,  Prince;  one  of  them  very  strange  and 
terrible,'  I  answered. 

'Strange  and  terrible  things  have  happened  here 
also,'  broke  in  Merapi,  'and,  alas!  this  is  but  the  be- 
ginning of  woes.' 

So  saying,  she  rose,  as  though  she  could  trust  herself 
to  speak  no  more,  bowed  first  to  her  lord  and  then  to 
me,  and  left  the  chamber. 

I  looked  at  the  Prince  and  he  answered  the  question 
in  my  eyes. 

'Jabez  has  been  here,'  he  said,  'and  filled  her  heart 
with  forebodings.  If  Pharaoh  will  not  let  the  Israelites 
go,  by  Amon  I  wish  he  would  let  Jabez  go  to  some 
place  whence  he  never  could  return.  But  tell  me, 
have  you  also  met  blood  travelling  against  the  stream 
of  Nile?  It  would  seem  so,'  and  he  glanced  at  the 
rusty  stains  that  no  washing  would  remove  from  my 
garments. 

I  nodded  and  we  talked  together  long  and  earnestly, 
but  in  the  end  were  no  wiser  for  all  our  talking.  For 


THE  RED  NILE  213 

neither  of  us  knew  how  it  came  about  that  men  by 
striking  water  with  a  rod  could  turn  it  into  what 
seemed  to  be  blood,  as  the  Hebrew  prophet  and  Ki 
both  had  done,  or  how  that  blood  could  travel  up  the 
Nile  against  the  stream  and  everywhere  endure  for  a 
space  of  seven  days;  yes,  and  spread  too  to  all  the 
canals  in  Egypt,  so  that  men  must  dig  holes  for  water 
and  dig  them  fresh  each  day  because  the  blood  crept  in 
and  poisoned  them.  But  both  of  us  thought  that  this 
was  the  work  of  the  gods,  and  most  of  all  of  that  god 
whom  the  Hebrews  worship. 

'You  remember,  Ana/  said  the  Prince,  'the  message 
which  you  brought  to  me  from  Jabez,  namely  that  no 
harm  should  come  to  me  because  of  these  Israelites 
and  their  curses.  Well,  no  harm  has  come  as  yet,  ex- 
cept the  harm  of  Jabez,  for  he  came.  On  the  day 
before  the  news  of  this  blood  plague  reached  us,  Jabez 
appeared  disguised  as  a  merchant  of  Syrian  stuffs,  all 
of  which  he  sold  to  me  at  three  times  their  value.  He 
obtained  admission  to  the  chambers  of  Merapi,  where 
she  is  accustomed  to  see  whom  she  wills,  and  under 
pretence  of  showing  her  his  stuffs,  spoke  with  her  and, 
as  I  fear,  told  her  what  you  and  I  were  so  careful  to 
hide,  that  she  would  bring  trouble  on  me.  At  the 
least  she  has  never  been  quite  the  same  since,  and  I 
have  thought  it  wise  to  make  her  swear  by  an  oath, 
which  I  know  she  will  never  break,  that  now  we  are  one 
she  will  not  attempt  to  separate  herself  from  me  while 
we  both  have  life.' 

'Did  he  wish  her  to  go  away  with  him,  Prince? ' 
'I  do  not  know.     She  never  told  me  so.     Still  I  am 
sure  that  had  he  come  with  his  evil  talk  before  that  day 
when  you  returned  from  Tanis,  she  would  have  gone. 


2i4  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Now  I  hope  there  are  reasons  that  will  keep  her  where 
she  is.' 

'What  then  did  he  say,  Prince?' 

'Little  beyond  what  he  had  already  said  to  you,  that 
great  troubles  were  about  to  fall  on  Egypt.  He  added 
that  he  was  sent  to  save  me  and  mine  from  these 
troubles  because  I  had  been  a  friend  to  the  Hebrews,  in 
so  far  as  that  was  possible.  Then  he  walked  through 
this  house  and  all  round  its  gardens,  as  he  went  reciting 
something  that  was  written  on  a  roll,  of  which  I  could 
not  understand  the  meaning,  and  now  and  again  pros- 
trating himself  to  pray  to  his  god.  Thus,  where  the 
canal  enters  the  garden  and  where  it  leaves  the  garden 
he  stayed  to  pray,  as  he  did  at  the  well  whence  drinking 
water  is  drawn.  Moreover,  led  by  Merapi,  he  visited 
all  my  cornlands  and  those  where  my  cattle  are  herded, 
reciting  and  praying  until  the  servants  thought  that  he 
was  mad.  After  this  he  returned  with  her  and,  as  it 
chanced,  I  overheard  their  parting.  She  said  to  him, 

'"The  house  you  have  blessed  and  it  is  safe;  the 
fields  you  have  blessed  and  they  are  safe;  will  you  not 
bless  me  also,  O  my  Uncle,  and  any  that  are  born  of 
me?" 

'He  answered,  shaking  his  head,  "I  have  no  com- 
mand, my  Niece,  either  to  bless  or  to  curse  you,  as  did 
that  fool  whom  the  Prince  slew.  You  have  chosen 
your  own  path  apart  from  your  people.  It  may  be 
well,  or  it  may  be  ill,  or  perhaps  both,  and  henceforth 
you  must  walk  it  alone  to  wherever  it  may  lead.  Fare- 
well, for  perhaps  we  shall  meet  no  more." 

'Thus  speaking  they  passed  out  of  earshot,  but  I 
could  see  that  still  she  pleaded  and  still  he  shook  his 
head.  In  the  end,  however,  she  gave  him  an  offering, 


THE   RED   NILE  215 

of  all  that  she  had  I  think,  though  whether  this  went 
to  the  temple  of  the  Hebrews  or  into  his  own  pouch  I 
know  not.  At  least  it  seemed  to  soften  him,  for  he 
kissed  her  on  the  brow  tenderly  enough  and  departed 
with  the  air  of  a  happy  merchant  who  has  sold  his 
wares.  But  of  all  that  passed  between  them  Merapi 
would  tell  me  nothing.  Nor  did  I  tell  her  of  what  I 
had  overheard.' 

'  And  then,  ?' 

'And  then,  Ana,  came  the  story  of  the  Hebrew 
prophet  who  made  the  water  into  blood,  and  of  Ki  and 
his  disciples  who  did  likewise.  The  latter  I  did  not  be- 
lieve, because  I  said  it  would  be  more  reasonable  had 
Ki  turned  the  blood  back  into  water,  instead  of  making 
more  blood  of  which  there  was  enough  already/ 

'I  think  that  magicians  have  no  reason.' 

'Or  can  do  mischief  only,  Ana.  At  any  rate  after 
the  story  came  the  blood  itself  and  stayed  with  us 
seven  whole  days,  leaving  much  sickness  behind  it  be- 
cause of  the  stench  of  the  rotting  fish.  Now  for  the 
marvel  —  here  about  my  house  there  was  no  blood, 
though  above  and  below  the  canal  was  full  of  it.  The 
water  remained  as  it  has  always  been  and  the  fish 
swam  in  it  as  they  have  always  done;  also  that  of  the 
well  kept  sweet  and  pure.  When  this  came  to  be 
known  thousands  crowded  to  the  place,  clamouring 
for  water;  that  is  until  they  found  that  outside  the 
gates  it  grew  red  in  their  vessels,  after  which,  although 
some  still  came,  they  drank  the  water  where  they 
stood,  which  they  must  do  quickly/ 

4  And  what  tale  do  they  tell  of  this  in  Memphis, 
Prince?'  I  asked  astonished. 

'  Certain  of  them  say  that  not  Ki  but  I  am  the 


216  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

greatest  magician  in  Egypt  —  never,  Ana,  was  fame 
more  lightly  earned.  And  certain  say  that  Merapi, 
of  whose  doings  in  the  temple  at  Tanis  some  tale 
has  reached  them,  is  the  real  magician,  she  being  an 
Israelite  of  the  tribe  of  the  Hebrew  prophets.  Hush! 
She  returns.' 


CHAPTER  XIV 

KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS 

Now  of  all  the  terrors  of  which  this  turning  of  the 
water  into  blood  was  the  beginning  in  Egypt,  I,  Ana, 
the  scribe,  will  not  write,  for  if  I  did  so,  never  in  my 
life-days  should  I,  who  am  old,  find  time  to  finish  the 
story  of  them.  Over  a  period  of  many,  many  moons 
they  came,  one  by  one,  till  the  land  grew  mad  with 
want  and  woe.  Always  the  tale  was  the  same.  The 
Hebrew  prophets  would  visit  Pharaoh  at  Tanis  and 
demand  that  he  should  let  their  people  go,  threatening 
him  with  vengeance  if  he  refused.  Yet  he  did  refuse, 
for  some  madness  had  hold  of  him,  or  perhaps  the  god 
of  the  Israelites  laid  an  enchantment  on  him,  why  I 
know  not. 

Thus  but  a  little  while  after  the  terror  of  blood  came 
a  plague  of  frogs  that  filled  Egypt  from  north  to  south, 
and  when  these  were  taken  away  made  the  air  to  stink. 
This  miracle  Ki  and  his  company  worked  also,  sending 
the  frogs  into  Goshen,  where  they  plagued  the  Is- 
raelites. But  however  it  came  about,  at  Seti's  palace 
at  Memphis  and  on  the  land  that  he  owned  around  it 
there  were  no  frogs,  or  at  least  but  few  of  them,  al- 
though at  night  from  the  fields  about  the  sound  of 
their  croaking  went  up  like  the  sound  of  beaten  drums. 

Next  came  a  plague  of  lice,  and  these  Ki  and  his 
companions  would  have  also  called  down  upon  the 

217 


218  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Hebrews,  but  they  failed,  and  afterwards  struggled 
no  more  against  the  magic  of  the  Israelites.  Then 
followed  a  plague  of  flies,  so  that  the  air  was  black  with 
them  and  no  food  could  be  kept  sweet.  Only  in  Seti's 
palace  there  were  no  flies,  and  in  the  garden  but  a  few. 
After  this  a  terrible  pest  began  among  the  cattle, 
whereof  thousands  died.  But  of  Seti's  great  herd 
not  one  was  even  sick,  nor,  as  we  learned,  was  there  a 
hoof  the  less  in  the  land  of  Goshen. 

This  plague  struck  Egypt  but  a  little  while  after 
Merapi  had  given  birth  to  a  son,  a  very  beautiful  child 
with  his  mother's  eyes,  that  was  named  Seti  after  his 
father.  Now  the  marvel  of  the  escape  of  the  Prince 
and  his  household  and  all  that  was  his  from  these 
curses  spread  abroad  and  made  much  talk,  so  that 
many  sent  to  inquire  of  it. 

Among  the  first  came  old  Bakenkhonsu  with  a 
message  from  Pharaoh,  and  a  private  one  to  myself 
from  the  Princess  Userti,  whose  pride  would  not  suffer 
her  to  ask  aught  of  Seti.  We  could  tell  him  nothing 
except  what  I  have  written,  which  at  first  he  did  not 
believe.  Having  satisfied  himself,  however,  that  the 
thing  was  true,  he  said  that  he  had  fallen  sick  and  could 
not  travel  back  to  Tanis.  Therefore  he  asked  leave 
of  the  Prince  to  rest  a  while  in  his  house,  he  who  had 
been  the  friend  of  his  father,  his  grandfather,  and  his 
great-grandfather.  Seti  laughed,  as  indeed  did  the 
cunning  old  man  himself,  and  there  with  us  Bakenkhon- 
su remained  till  the  end,  to  our  great  joy,  for  he  was 
the  most  pleasant  of  all  companions  and  the  most 
learned.  As  for  his  message,  one  of  his  servants  took 
back  the  answer  to  Pharaoh  and  to  Userti,  with  the 
news  of  his  master's  grievous  sickness. 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  219 

Some  eight  days  or  so  later,  as  I  stood  one  morning 
basking  in  the  sun  at  that  gate  of  the  palace  gardens 
which  overlooks  the  temple  of  Ptah,  idly  watching  the 
procession  of  priests  passing  through  its  courts  and 
chanting  as  they  went  (for  because  of  the  many  sick- 
nesses at  this  time  I  left  the  palace  but  rarely),  I 
saw  a  tall  figure  approaching  me  draped  against  the 
morning  cold.  The  man  drew  near,  and  addressing 
me  over  the  head  of  the  guard,  asked  if  he  could  see 
the  lady  Merapi.  I  answered  No,  as  she  was  engaged 
in  nursing  her  son. 

'And  in  other  things,  I  think,'  he  said  with  meaning, 
in  a  voice  that  seemed  familiar  to  me.  'Well,  can  I 
see  the  Prince  Seti?' 

I  answered  No,  he  was  also  engaged. 

'In  nursing  his  own  soul,  studying  the  eyes  of  the 
lady  Merapi,  the  smile  of  his  infant,  the  wisdom  of  the 
scribe  Ana,  and  the  attributes  of  the  hundred  and  one 
gods  that  are  known  to  him,  including  that  of  Israel, 
I  suppose/  said  the  familiar  voice,  adding,  'Then  can 
I  see  this  scribe  Ana,  who  I  understand,  being  lucky, 
holds  himself  learned. ' 

Now,  angered  at  the  scoffing  of  this  stranger  (though 
all  the  time  I  felt  that  he  was  none),  I  answered 
that  the  scribe  Ana  was  striving  to  mend  his  lack 
of  luck  by  the  pursuit  of  the  goddess  of  learning  in 
his  study. 

'Let  him  pursue,'  mocked  the  stranger,  'since  she 
is  the  only  woman  that  he  is  ever  likely  to  catch.  Yet 
it  is  true  that  once  one  caught  him.  If  you  are  of  his 
acquaintance  ask  him  of  his  talk  with  her  in  the 
avenue  of  the  Sphinxes  outside  the  great  temple  at 
Thebes  and  of  what  it  cost  him  in  gold  and  tears.' 


220  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Hearing  this  I  put  my  hand  to  my  forehead  and 
rubbed  my  eyes,  thinking  that  I  must  have  fallen  into 
a  dream  there  in  the  sunshine.  When  I  lifted  it  again 
all  was  the  same  as  before.  There  stood  the  sentry, 
indifferent  to  that  which  had  no  interest  for  him; 
the  cock  that  had  moulted  its  tail  still  scratched  in 
the  dirt;  the  crested  hoopoe  still  sat  spreading  its 
wings  on  the  head  of  one  of  the  two  great  statues  of 
Rameses  which  watched  the  gate;  a  water-seller  in  the 
distance  still  cried  his  wares,  but  the  stranger  was  gone. 
Then  I  knew  that  I  had  been  dreaming  and  turned  to 
go  also,  to  find  myself  face  to  face  with  him. 

'Man,'  I  said,  indignantly,  'how  in  the  name  of 
Ptah  and  all  his  priests  did  you  pass  a  sentry  and 
through  that  gate  without  my  seeing  you?' 

'Do  not  trouble  yourself  with  a  new  problem  when 
already  you  have  so  many  to  perplex  you,  friend  Ana. 
Say,  have  you  yet  solved  that  of  how  a  rod  like  this 
turned  itself  into  a  snake  in  your  hand?'  and  he  threw 
back  his  hood,  revealing  the  shaved  head  and  the 
glowing  eyes  of  the  Kherheb  Ki. 

'No,  I  have  not/  I  answered,  'and  I  thank  you,'  for 
here  he  proffered  me  the  staff,  'but  I  will  not  try  the 
trick  again.  Next  time  the  beast  might  bite.  Well, 
Ki,  as  you  can  pass  in  here  without  my  leave,  why 
do  you  ask  it?  In  short,  what  do  you  want  with  me, 
now  that  those  Hebrew  prophets  have  put  you  on 
your  back?' 

'Hush,  Ana.  Never  grow  angry,  it  wastes  strength, 
of  which  we  have  so  little  to  spare,  for  you  know,  being 
so  wise,  or  perhaps  you  do  not  know,  that  at  birth  the 
gods  give  us  a  certain  store  of  it,  and  when  that  is 
used  we  die  and  have  to  go  elsewhere  to  fetch  more. 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  221 

At  this  rate  your  life  will  be  short,  Ana,  for  you  squan- 
der it  in  emotions/ 

'What  do  you  want?'  I  repeated,  being  too  angry 
to  dispute  with  him. 

'I  want  to  find  an  answer  to  the  question  you  asked 
so  roughly:  Why  the  Hebrew  prophets  have,  as  you 
say,  put  me  on  my  back?' 

'Not  being  a  magician,  as  you  pretend  you  are,  I 
can  give  you  none,  Ki.' 

'Never  for  one  moment  did  I  suppose  that  you 
could,'  he  replied  blandly,  stretching  out  his  hands, 
and  leaving  the  staff  which  had  fallen  from  them 
standing  in  front  of  him.  (It  was  not  till  afterwards 
that  I  remembered  that  this  accursed  bit  of  wood  stood 
there  of  itself  without  visible  support,  for  it  rested 
on  the  paving-stone  of  the  gateway.)  'But,  as  it 
chances,  you  have  in  this  house  the  master,  or  rather 
the  mistress  of  all  magicians,  as  every  Egyptian  knows 
to-day,  the  lady  Merapi,  and  I  would  see  her. ' 

'WTiy  do  you  say  she  is  a  mistress  of  magicians?' 
I  asked  indignantly. 

'Why  does  one  bird  know  another  of  its  own  kind? 
Why  does  the  water  here  remain  pure,  when  all  other 
water  turns  to  blood?  Why  do  not  the  frogs  croak 
in  Seti's  halls,  and  why  do  the  flies  avoid  his  meat? 
Why,  also,  did  the  statue  of  Amon  melt  before  her 
glance,  while  all  my  magic  fell  back  from  her  breast 
like  arrows  from  a  shirt  of  mail?  Those  are  the 
questions  that  Egypt  asks,  and  I  would  have  an 
answer  to  them  from  the  beloved  of  Seti,  or  of  the  god 
Set,  she  who  is  named  Moon  of  Israel.' 

'Then  why  not  go  seek  it  for  yourself,  Ki?  To  you, 
doubtless,  it  would  be  a  small  matter  to  take  the  form 


222  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

of  a  snake  or  a  rat,  or  a  bird,  and  creep  or  run  or  fly 
into  the  presence  of  Merapi.' 

'  Mayhap  it  would  not  be  difficult,  Ana.  Or,  better 
still,  I  might  visit  her  in  her  sleep,  as  I  visited  you  on  a 
certain  night  at  Thebes,  when  you  told  me  of  a  talk 
you  had  held  with  a  woman  in  the  avenue  of  Sphinxes, 
and  of  what  it  cost  you  in  gold  and  tears.  But,  as  it 
chances,  I  wish  to  appear  as  a  man  and  a  friend,  and 
to  stay  a  while.  Bakenkhonsu  tells  me  that  he  finds 
life  here  at  Memphis  very  pleasant,  free  too  from  the 
sicknesses  which  just  now  seem  to  be  so  common  in 
Egypt;  so  why  should  not  I  do  the  same,  Ana?' 

I  looked  at  his  round,  ripe  face,  on  which  was  fixed 
a  smile  unchanging  as  that  worn  by  the  masks  on 
mummy  coffins,  from  which  I  think  he  must  have 
copied  it,  and  at  the  cold,  deep  eyes  above,  and  shiv- 
ered a  little.  To  tell  truth  I  feared  this  man,  whom 
I  felt  to  be  in  touch  with  presences  and  things  that 
are  not  of  our  world,  and  thought  it  wisest  to  with- 
stand him  no  more. 

1  That  is  a  question  which  you  had  best  put  to  my 
master  Seti  who  owns  this  house.  Come,  I  will  lead 
you  to  him/  I  said. 

So  we  went  to  the  great  portico  of  the  palace,  passing 
in  and  out  through  the  painted  pillars,  towards  my 
own  apartments,  whence  I  purposed  to  send  a  message 
to  the  Prince.  As  it  chanced  this  was  needless,  since 
presently  we  saw  him  seated  in  a  little  bay  out  of 
reach  of  the  sun.  By  his  side  was  Merapi,  and  on  a 
woven  rug  between  them  lay  their  sleeping  infant,  at 
whom  both  of  them  gazed  adoringly. 

1  Strange  that  this  mother's  heart  should  hide  more 
might  than  can  be  boasted  by  all  the  gods  of  Egypt. 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  223 

Strange  that  those  mother's  eyes  can  rive  the  ancient 
glory  of  Amon  into  dust!'  Ki  said  to  me  in  so  low  a 
voice  that  it  almost  seemed  as  though  I  heard  his 
thought  and  not  his  words,  which  perhaps  indeed  I 
did. 

Now  we  stood  in  front  of  these  three,  and  the  sun 
being  behind  us,  for  it  was  still  early,  the  shadow  of 
the  cloaked  Ki  fell  upon  the  babe  and  lay  there.  A 
hateful  fancy  came  to  me.  It  looked  like  the  veiled 
form  of  an  embalmer  bending  over  one  new  dead. 
The  babe  felt  it,  opened  its  large  eyes  and  wailed. 
Merapi  saw  it,  and  snatched  up  her  child.  Seti  too 
rose  from  his  seat,  exclaiming,  '  Who  comes? ' 

Thereon,  to  my  amazement,  Ki  prostrated  himself 
and  uttered  the  salutation  which  may  only  be  given 
to  the  King  of  Egypt:  'Life!  Blood!  Strength!  Pha- 
raoh! Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!' 

'Who  dares  utter  those  words  to  me?'  said  Seti. 
'  Ana,  what  madman  do  you  bring  here? ' 

'May  it  please  the  Prince,  he  brought  me  here,'  I 
replied  faintly. 

'Fellow,  tell  me  who  bade  you  say  such  words,  than 
which  none  were  ever  less  welcome.' 

'Those  whom  I  serve,  Prince.' 

,'  And  whom  do  you  serve? ' 

'The  gods  of  Egypt.' 

'Then,  man,  I  think  the  gods  must  need  your 
company.  Pharaoh  does  not  sit  at  Memphis,  and 
were  he  to  hear  of  them ' 

'Pharaoh  will  never  hear  them,  Prince,  until  he 
hears  all  things.' 

They  stared  at  each  other.  Then,  as  I  had  done  by 
the  gate  Seti  rubbed  his  eyes  and  said, 


224  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'  Surely  this  is  Ki.  Why,  then,  did  you  look  other- 
wise just  now?' 

'The  gods  can  change  the  fashion  of  their  messenger 
a  thousand  times  in  a  flash,  if  so  they  will,  O  Prince.' 

Now  Seti's  anger  passed,  and  turned  to  laughter. 

'Ki,  Ki/  he  said,  'you  should  keep  these  tricks  for 
Court.  But,  since  you  are  in  the  mood,  what  salu- 
tation have  you  for  this  lady  by  my  side? ' 

Ki  considered  her,  till  she  who  ever  feared  and 
hated  him  shrank  before  his  gaze. 

1  Crown  of  Hathor,  I  greet  you.  Beloved  of  Isis, 
shine  on  perfect  in  the  sky,  shedding  light  and  wisdom 
ere  you  set.' 

Now  this  saying  puzzled  me.  Indeed,  I  did  not 
fully  understand  it  until  Bakenkhonsu  reminded  me 
that  Merapi's  name  was  Moon  of  Israel,  that  Hathor, 
goddess  of  love,  is  crowned  with  the  moon  in  all  her 
statues,  that  Isis  is  the  queen  of  mysteries  and  wisdom, 
and  that  Ki  who  thought  Merapi  perfect  in  love  and 
beauty,  also  the  greatest  of  all  sorceresses,  was  liken- 
ing her  to  these. 

'Yes,'  I  answered,  'but  what  did  he  mean  when  he 
talked  about  her  setting?' 

'Does  not  the  moon  always  set,  and  is  it  not  some- 
times eclipsed?'  he  asked  shortly. 

'  So  does  the  sun,'  I  answered. 

'True;  so  does  the  sun!  You  are  growing  wise, 
very  wise  indeed,  friend  Ana.  Oho  —  ho!' 

To  return:  When  Seti  heard  these  words,  he  laughed 
again,  and  said, 

'I  must  think  that  saying  over,  but  it  is  clear  that 
you  have  a  pretty  turn  for  praise.  Is  it  not  so,  Merapi, 
Crown  of  Hathor,  and  Holder  of  the  wisdom  of  Isis?' 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  225 

But  Merapi,  who,  I  think,  understood  more  than 
either  of  us,  turned  pale,  and  shrank  further  away, 
but  outwards  into  the  sunshine. 

'Well,  Ki,'  went  on  Seti,  ' finish  your  greetings. 
What  for  the  babe?' 

Ki  considered  it  also. 

'Now  that  it  is  no  longer  in  the  shadow,  I  see  that 
this  shoot  from  the  royal  root  of  Pharaoh  grows  so 
fast  and  tall  that  my  eyes  cannot  reach  its  crest. 
He  is  too  high  and  great  for  greetings,  Prince.' 

Then  Merapi  uttered  a  little  cry,  and  bore  the  child 
away. 

'She  is  afraid  of  magicians  and  their  dark  sayings/ 
said  Seti,  looking  after  her  with  a  troubled  smile. 

'That  she  should  not  be,  Prince,  seeing  that  she  is 
the  mistress  of  all  our  tribe.' 

'The  lady  Merapi  a  magician?  Well,  after  a  fashion, 
yes  —  where  the  hearts  of  men  are  concerned,  do 
you  not  think  so,  Ana?  But  be  more  plain,  Ki.  It  is 
still  early,  and  I  love  riddles  best  at  night.' 

'What  other  could  have  shattered  the  strong  and 
holy  house  where  the  majesty  of  Amon  dwells  on  earth? 
Not  even  those  prophets  of  the  Hebrews  as  I  think. 
What  other  could  fence  this  garden  round  against  the 
curses  that  have  fallen  upon  Egypt?'  asked  Ki  earn- 
estly, for  now  all  his  mocking  manner  had  departed. 

'I  do  not  think  she  does  these  things,  Ki.  I  think 
some  Power  does  them  through  her,  and  I  know  that 
she  dared  to  face  Amon  in  his  temple  because  she  was 
bidden  so  to  do  by  the  priests  of  her  people.' 

'Prince,'  he  answered  with  a  short  laugh,  'a  while 
ago  I  sent  you  a  message  by  Ana,  which  perhaps  other 
thoughts  may  have  driven  from  his  memory.  It  was 


226  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

as  to  the  nature  of  that  Power  of  which  you  speak. 
In  that  message  I  said  that  you  were  wise,  but  now  I 
perceive  that  you  lack  wisdom  like  the  rest  of  us,  for 
if  you  had  it,  you  would  know  that  the  tool  which 
carves  is  not  the  guiding  hand,  and  the  lightning  which 
smites  is  not  the  sending  strength.  So  with  this 
fair  love  of  yours,  and  so  with  me  and  all  that  work 
marvels.  We  do  not  the  things  we  seem  to  do,  who 
are  but  the  tool  and  the  lightning.  What  I  would 
know  is  who  or  what  guides  her  hand  and  gives  her 
the  might  to  shield  or  to  destroy/ 

'The  question  is  wide,  Ki,  or  so  it  seems  to  me  who, 
as  you  say,  have  little  wisdom,  and  whoever  can 
answer  it  holds  the  key  of  knowledge.  Your  magic  is 
but  a  small  thing  which  seems  great  because  so  few 
can  handle  it.  What  miracle  is  it  that  makes  the 
flower  to  grow,  the  child  to  be  born,  the  Nile  to  rise, 
and  the  sun  and  stars  to  shine  in  heaven?  What 
causes  man  to  be  half  a  beast  and  half  a  god  and  to 
grow  downward  to  the  beast  or  upward  to  the  god 
-  or  both?  What  is  faith  and  what  is  unbelief?  Who 
made  these  things,  through  them  to  declare  the  pur- 
poses of  life,  of  death,  and  of  eternity?  You  shake 
your  head,  you  do  not  know;  how  then  can  I  know  who, 
as  you  point  out,  am  but  foolish?  Go  get  your  answer 
from  the  lady  Merapi's  self,  only  mayhap  you  will 
find  your  questions  countered.* 

Til  take  my  chance.  Thanks  to  Merapi's  lord! 
A  boon,  0  Prince,  since  you  will  not  suffer  that  other 
name  which  comes  easiest  to  the  lips  of  one  to  whom 
the  Present  and  the  Future  are  sometimes  much  alike.' 

Seti  looked  at  him  keenly,  and  for  the  first  time  with 
a  tinge  of  fear  in  his  eyes. 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  227 

'Leave  the  Future  to  itself,  Ki/  he  exclaimed. 
'  Whatever  may  be  the  mind  of  Egypt,  just  now  I  hold 
the  Present  enough  for  me/  and  he  glanced  first  at 
the  chair  in  which  Merapi  had  been  seated  and  then 
at  the  cloth  upon  which  his  son  had  lain. 

'I  take  back  my  words.  The  Prince  is  wiser  than 
I  thought.  Magicians  know  the  future  because  at 
times  it  rushes  down  upon  them  and  they  must.  It  is 
that  which  makes  them  lonely,  since  what  they  know 
they  cannot  say.  But  only  fools  will  seek  it. ' 

1  Yet  now  and  again  they  lift  a  corner  of  the  veil,  Ki. 
Thus  I  remember  certain  sayings  of  your  own  as  to 
one  who  would  find  a  great  treasure  in  the  land  of 
Goshen  and  thereafter  suffer  some  temporal  loss,  and 
—  I  forget  the  rest.  Man,  cease  smiling  at  me  with 
your  face  and  piercing  me  through  with  your  sword- 
like  eyes.  You  can  command  all  things,  what  boon 
then  do  you  seek  from  me?* 

'To  lodge  here  a  little  while,  Prince,  in  the  company 
of  Ana  and  Bakenkhonsu.  Hearken,  I  am  no  more 
Kherheb.  I  have  quarrelled  with  Pharaoh,  perhaps 
because  a  little  breath  from  that  great  wind  of  the 
future  blows  through  my  soul;  perhaps  because  he 
does  not  reward  me  according  to  my  merits  —  what 
does  it  matter  which?  At  least  I  have  come  to  be  of 
one  mind  with  you,  O  Prince,  and  think  that  Pharaoh 
would  do  well  to  let  the  Hebrews  go,  and  therefore  no 
longer  will  I  attempt  to  match  my  magic  against  theirs. 
But  he  refuses,  so  we  have  parted.' 

'  Why  does  he  refuse,  Ki?' 

'Perhaps  because  it  is  written  that  he  must  refuse. 
Or  perhaps  because,  thinking  himself  the  greatest  of 
all  kings  instead  of  but  a  plaything  of  the  gods,  pride 


228  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

locks  the  doors  of  his  heart  that  in  a  day  to  come  the 
tempest  of  the  Future,  whereof  I  have  spoken,  may 
wreck  the  house  which  holds  it.  I  do  not  know  why 
he  refuses,  but  her  Highness  Userti  is  much  with  him/ 

'For  one  who  does  not  know,  you  have  many  reasons 
and  all  of  them  different,  O  instructed  Ki,7  said  Seti. 

Then  he  paused,  walking  up  and  down  the  portico, 
and  I  who  knew  his  mind  guessed  that  he  was  wonder- 
ing whether  he  would  do  well  to  suffer  Ki,  whom  at 
times  he  feared  because  his  objects  were  secret  and 
never  changed,  to  abide  in  his  house,  or  whether  he 
should  send  him  away.  Ki  also  shivered  a  little,  as 
though  he  felt  the  shadow  cold,  and  descended  from 
the  portico  into  the  bright  sunshine.  Here  he  held 
out  his  hand  and  a  great  moth  dropped  from  the  roof 
and  lit  upon  it,  whereon  he  lifted  it  to  his  lips,  which 
moved  as  though  he  were  talking  to  the  insect. 

'What  shall  I  do?'  muttered  Seti,  as  he  passed  me. 

'I  do  not  altogether  like  his  company,  nor,  I  think, 
does  the  lady  Merapi,  but  he  is  an  ill  man  to  offend, 
Prince/  I  answered.  'Look,  he  is  talking  with  his 
familiar.' 

Seti  returned  to  his  place,  and  shaking  off  the  moth 
which  seemed  loth  to  leave  him,  for  twice  it  settled  on 
his  head,  Ki  came  back  into  the  shadow. 

'Where  is  the  use  of  your  putting  questions  to  me, 
Ki,  when,  according  to  your  own  showing,  already  you 
know  the  answer  that  I  shall  give?  What  answer  shall 
I  give? '  asked  the  Prince. 

'  That  painted  creature  which  sat  upon  my  hand  just 
now,  seemed  to  whisper  to  me  that  you  would  say,  O 
Prince,  "Stay,  Ki,  and  be  my  faithful  servant,  and  use 
any  little  lore  you  have  to  shield  my  house  from  ill."' 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  229 

Then  Seti  laughed  in  his  careless  fashion,  and  replied, 

'Have  your  way,  since  it  is  a  rule  that  none  of  the 
royal  blood  of  Egypt  may  refuse  hospitality  to  those 
who  seek  it,  having  been  their  friends,  and  I  will  not 
quote  against  your  moth  what  a  bat  whispered  in  my 
ears  last  night.  Nay,  none  of  your  salutations  re- 
vealed to  you  by  insects  or  by  the  future,'  and  he  gave 
him  his  hand  to  kiss. 

When  Ki  was  gone,  I  said, 

'I  told  you  that  night-haunting  thing  was  his 
familiar.' 

'Then  you  told  me  folly,  Ana.  The  knowledge  that 
Ki  has  he  does  not  get  from  moths  or  beetles.  Yet 
now  that  it  is  too  late  I  wish  that  I  had  asked  the  lady 
Merapi  what  her  will  was  in  this  matter.  You  should 
have  thought  of  that,  Ana,  instead  of  suffering  your 
mind  to  be  led  astray  by  an  insect  sitting  on  his  hand, 
which  is  just  what  he  meant  that  you  should  do.  Well, 
in  punishment,  day  by  day  it  shall  be  your  lot  to  look 
upon  a  man  with  a  countenance  like  —  like  what? ' 

'Like  that  which  I  saw  upon  the  coffin  of  the  good 
god,  your  divine  father,  Meneptah,  as  it  was  prepared 
for  him  during  his  life  in  the  embalmer's  shop  at  Tanis/ 
I  answered. 

'Yes,'  said  the  Prince,  'a  face  smiling  eternally  at  the 
Nothingness  which  is  Life  and  Death,  but  in  certain 
lights,  with  eyes  of  fire.' 

On  the  following  day,  by  her  invitation,  I  walked 
with  the  lady  Merapi  in  the  garden,  the  head  nurse 
following  us,  bearing  the  royal  child  in  her  arms. 

'I  wish  to  ask  you  about  Ki,  friend  Ana,'  she  said. 
'You  know  he  is  my  enemy,  for  you  must  have  heard 


23o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

the  words  he  spoke  to  me  in  the  temple  of  Amon  at 
Tanis.  It  seems  that  my  lord  has  made  him  the  guest 
of  this  house  —  oh  look ! '  and  she  pointed  before  her. 

I  looked,  and  there  a  few  paces  away,  where  the 
shadow  of  the  overhanging  palms  was  deepest,  stood 
Ki.  He  was  leaning  on  his  staff,  the  same  that  had 
turned  to  a  snake  in  my  hand,  and  gazing  upwards  like 
one  who  is  lost  irf  thought,  or  listens  to  the  singing  of 
birds.  Merapi  turned  as  though  to  fly,  but  at  that 
moment  Ki  s^w  us,  although  he  still  seemed  to  gaze 
upwards. 

'  Greeting,  O  Moon  of  Israel/  he  said  bowing. 
'Greeting,  0  Conqueror  of  Ki!' 

She  bowed  back,  and  stood  still,  as  a  little  bird 
stands  when  it  sees  a  snake.  There  was  a  long  silence, 
which  he  broke  by  asking, 

'Why  seek  that  from  Ana  which  Ki  himself  is  eager 
to  give?  Ana  is  learned,  but  is  his  heart  the  heart  of 
Ki?  Above  all,  why  tell  him  that  Ki,  the  humblest  of 
your  servants,  is  your  enemy?' 

Now  Merapi  straightened  herself,  looked  into  his 
eyes,  and  answered, 

'Have  I  told  Ana  aught  that  he  did  not  know?  Did 
not  Ana  hear  the  last  words  you  said  to  me  in  the  tem- 
ple of  Amon  at  Tanis? ' 

'Doubtless  he  heard  them,  Lady,  and  therefore  I  am 
glad  that  he  is  here  to  hear  their  meaning.  Lady  Mer- 
api, at  that  moment,  I,  the  Sacrificer  to  Amon,  was 
filled  —  not  with  my  own  spirit,  but  with  the  angry 
spirit  of  the  god  whom  you  had  humbled  as  never 
before  had  befallen  him  in  Egypt.  The  god  through 
me  demanded  of  you  the  secret  of  your  magic,  and 
promised  you  his  hate,  if  you  refused.  Lady,  you  have 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  231 

his  hate,  but  mine  you  have  not,  since  I  also  have  his 
hate  because  I,  and  he  through  me,  have  been  worsted 
by  your  prophets.  Lady,  we  are  fellow-travellers  in  the 
Valley  of  Trouble.' 

She  gazed  at  him  steadily,  and  I  could  see  that  of  all 
that  passed  his  lips  she  believed  no  one  word.  Mak- 
ing no  answer  to  him  and  his  talk  of  Amon,  she  asked 
only, 

'Why  do  you  come  here  to  do  me  ill  who  have  done 
you  none? ' 

'You  are  mistaken,  Lady/  he  replied.  'I  come  here 
to  refuge  from  Amon,  and  from  his  servant  Pharaoh, 
whom  Amon  drives  on  to  ruin.  I  know  well  that,  if 
you  will  it,  you  can  whisper  in  the  ear  of  the  Prince  and 

presently  he  will  put  me  forth.  Only  then '  and 

he  looked  over  her  head  to  where  the  nurse  stood  rock- 
ing the  sleeping  child. 

'Then  what,  Magician?' 

Giving  no  answer,  he  turned  to  me. 

'Learned  Ana,  do  you  remember  meeting  me  at 
Tanis  one  night?' 

I  shook  my  head,  though  I  guessed  well  enough 
what  night  he  meant. 

'Your  memory  weakens,  learned  Ana,  or  rather  is 
confused,  for  we  met  often,  did  we  not?' 

Then  he  stared  at  the  staff  in  his  hand.  I  stared 
also,  because  I  could  not  help  it,  and  saw,  or  thought 
I  saw,  the  dead  wood  begin  to  swell  and  curve.  This 
was  enough  for  me  and  I  said  hastily, 

'If  you  mean  the  night  of  the  Coronation,  I  do  re- 
call   ' 

'Ah!  I  thought  you  would.  You,  learned  Ana,  who 
like  all  scribes  observe  so  closely,  will  have  noted  how 


232  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

little  things  —  such  as  the  scent  of  a  flower,  or  the 
passing  of  a  bird,  or  even  the  writhing  of  a  snake  in 
the  dust  —  often  bring  back  to  the  mind  events  or 
words  it  has  forgotten  long  ago.' 

1  Well  —  what  of  our  meeting? '  I  broke  in  hastily. 

'Nothing  at  all  —  or  only  this.  Just  before  it  you 
were  talking  with  the  Hebrew  Jabez,  the  lady  Merapi's 
uncle,  were  you  not?' 

'  Yes,  I  was  talking  with  him  in  an  open  place,  alone. ' 

'Not  so,  learned  Scribe,  for  you  know  we  are  never 
alone  —  quite.  Could  you  but  see  it,  every  grain  of 
sand  has  an  ear. ' 

'Be  pleased  to  explain,  O  Ki.' 

'Nay,  Ana,  it  would  be  too  long,  and  short  jests 
are  ever  the  best.  As  I  have  told  you,  you  were  not 
alone,  for  though  there  were  some  words  that  I  did 
not  catch,  /  heard  much  of  what  passed  between  you 
and  Jabez.' 

'What  did  you  hear?'  I  asked  wrathfully,  and  next 
instant  wished  that  I  had  bitten  through  my  tongue 
before  it  shaped  the  words. 

'Much,  much.  Let  me  think.  You  spoke  about 
the  lady  Merapi,  and  whether  she  would  do  well  to 
bide  at  Memphis  in  the  shadow  of  the  Prince,  or  to 
return  to  Goshen  into  the  shadow  of  a  certain  —  I 
forget  the  name.  Jabez,  a  well-instructed  man,  said 
he  thought  that  she  might  be  happier  at  Memphis, 
though  perhaps  her  presence  there  would  bring  a 
great  sorrow  upon  herself  and  —  another.' 

Here  again  he  looked  at  the  child,  which  seemed  to 
feel  his  glance,  for  it  woke  up  and  beat  the  air  with 
its  little  hands. 

The  nurse  felt  it  also,  although  her  head  was  turned 


KJ  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  233 

away,  for  she  started  and  then  took  shelter  behind 
the  bole  of  one  of  the  palm-trees.  Now  Merapi  said 
in  a  low  and  shaken  voice, 

'I  know  what  you  mean,  Magician,  for  since  then 
I  have  seen  my  uncle  Jabez.' 

'As  I  have  also,  several  times,  Lady,  which  may 
explain  to  you  what  Ana  here  thinks  so  wonderful, 
namely  that  I  should  have  learned  what  they  said 
together  when  he  thought  that  they  were  alone,  which, 
as  I  have  told  him,  no  one  can  ever  be,  at  least  in 
Egypt,  the  land  of  listening  gods  — 

'And  spying  sorcerers,'  I  exclaimed. 

< And  spying  sorcerers, '  he  repeated  after  me, 

1  and  scribes  who  take  notes,  and  learn  them  by  heart, 
and  priests  with  ears  as  large  as  asses,  and  leaves  that 
whisper  —  and  many  other  things.' 

1  Cease  your  gibes,  and  say  what  you  have  to  say,' 
said  Merapi,  in  the  same  broken  voice. 

He  made  no  answer,  but  only  looked  at  the  tree 
behind  which  the  nurse  and  child  had  vanished. 

'Oh!  I  know,  I  know,'  she  exclaimed  in  tones  that 
were  like  a  cry.  'My  child  is  threatened!  You 
threaten  my  child  because  you  hate  me.' 

'Your  pardon,  Lady.  It  is  true  that  evil  threatens 
this  royal  babe,  or  so  I  understood  from  Jabez,  who 
knows  so  much.  But  it  is  not  I  that  threaten  it,  any 
more  than  I  hate  you,  in  whom  I  acknowledge  a  fellow 
of  my  craft,  but  one  greater  than  myself  that  it  is  my 
duty  to  obey.' 

'Have  done!    Why  do  you  torment  me?' 

'  Can  the  priests  of  the  Moon-goddess  torment  Isis, 
Mother  of  Magic,  with  their  prayers  and  offerings? 
And  can  I  who  would  make  a  prayer  and  an  offering-'—' 


234  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'What  prayer,  and  what  offering?' 

'The  prayer  that  you  will  suffer  me  to  shelter  in 
this  house  from  the  many  dangers  that  threaten  me 
at  the  hands  of  Pharaoh  and  the  prophets  of  your 
people,  and  an  offering  of  such  help  as  I  can  give 
by  my  arts  and  knowledge  against  blacker  dangers 
which  threaten  —  another.' 

Here  once  more  he  gazed  at  the  trunk  of  the  tree 
beyond  which  I  heard  the  infant  wail. 

'If  I  consent,  what  then?'  she  asked,  hoarsely. 

'Then,  Lady,  I  will  strive  to  protect  a  certain  little 
one  against  a  curse  which  Jabez  tells  me  threatens 
him  and  many  others  in  whom  runs  the  blood  of 
Egypt.  I  will  strive,  if  I  am  allowed  to  bide  here  —  I 
do  not  say  that  I  shall  succeed,  for  as  your  lord  has 
reminded  me,  and  as  you  showed  me  in  the  temple  of 
Amon,  my  strength  is  smaller  than  that  of  the  prophets 
and  prophetesses  of  Israel.' 

'And  if  I  refuse?' 

'Then,  Lady,'  he  answered  in  a  voice  that  rang  like 
iron,  '  I  am  sure  that  one  whom  you  love  —  as  mothers 
love  —  will  shortly  be  rocked  in  the  arms  of  the  god 
whom  we  name  Osiris.' 

'Stay,'  she  cried  and,  turning,  fled  away. 

'Why,  Ana,  she  is  gone,'  he  said,  'and  that  before 
I  could  bargain  for  my  reward.  Well,  this  I  must  find 
in  your  company.  How  strange  are  women,  Ana! 
Here  you  have  one  of  the  greatest  of  her  sex,  as  you 
learned  in  the  temple  of  Amon.  And  yet  she  opens 
beneath  the  sun  of  hope  and  shrivels  beneath  the 
shadow  of  fear,  like  the  touched  leaves  of  that  tender 
plant  which  grows  upon  the  banks  of  the  river;  she 
who,  with  her  eyes  set  on  the  mystery  that  is  beyond, 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  235 

whereof  she  hears  the  whispering  winds,  should  tread 
both  earthly  hope  and  fear  beneath  her  feet,  or  make 
of  them  stepping  stones  to  glory.  Were  she  a  man  she 
would  do  so,  but  her  sex  wrecks  her,  she  who  thinks 
more  of  the  kiss  of  a  babe  than  of  all  the  splendours 
she  might  harbour  in  her  breast.  Yes,  a  babe,  a 
single  wretched  little  babe.  You  had  one  once,  did 
you  not,  Ana?' 

'Oh!  to  Set  and  his  fires  with  you  and  your  evil 
talk/  I  said,  and  left  him. 

When  I  had  gone  a  little  way,  I  looked  back  and 
saw  that  he  was  laughing,  throwing  up  his  staff  as  he 
laughed,  and  catching  it  again. 

'Set  and  his  fires/  he  called  after  me.  'I  wonder 
what  they  are  like,  Ana.  Perhaps  one  day  we  shall 
learn,  you  and  I  together,  Scribe  Ana. ' 

So  Ki  took  up  his  abode  with  us,  in  the  same  lodgings 
as  Bakenkhonsu,  and  almost  every  day  I  would  meet 
them  walking  in  the  garden,  since  I,  who  was  of  the 
Prince's  table,  except  when  he  ate  with  the  lady  Mer- 
api,  did  not  take  my  food  with  them.  Then  we  would 
talk  together  about  many  subjects.  On  those  which 
had  to  do  with  learning,  or  even  religion,  I  had  the 
better  of  Ki,  who  was  no  great  scholar  or  master  of 
theology.  But  always  before  we  parted  he  would  plant 
some  arrow  in  my  ribs,  at  which  old  Bakenkhonsu 
laughed,  and  laughed  again,  yet  ever  threw  over  me 
the  shield  of  his  venerable  wisdom,  just  because  he 
loved  me  I  think. 

It  was  after  this  that  the  plague  struck  the  cattle  of 
Egypt,  so  that  tens  of  thousands  of  them  died,  though 
not  all  as  was  reported.  But,  as  I  have  said,  of  the 
herds  of  Seti  none  died,  nor,  as  we  were  told,  did  any  of 


236  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

those  of  the  Israelites  in  the  land  of  Goshen.  Now 
there  was  great  distress  in  Egypt,  but  Ki  smiled  and 
said  that  he  knew  it  would  be  so,  and  that  there  was 
much  worse  to  come,  for  which  I  could  have  smitten 
him  over  the  head  with  his  own  staff,  had  I  not  feared 
that,  if  I  did  so,  it  might  once  more  turn  to  a  serpent  in 
my  hand. 

Old  Bakenkhonsu  looked  upon  the  matter  with  an- 
other face.  He  said  that  since  his  last  wife  died,  I 
think  some  fifty  years  before,  he  had  found  life  very 
dull  because  he  missed  the  exercises  of  her  temper,  and 
her  habit  of  presenting  things  as  these  never  had  been 
nor  could  possibly  ever  be.  Now,  however,  it  grew  in- 
teresting again,  since  the  marvels  which  were  happen- 
ing in  Egypt,  being  quite  contrary  to  Nature,  reminded 
him  of  his  last  wife  and  her  arguments.  All  of  which 
was  his  way  of  saying  that  in  those  years  we  lived  in  a 
new  world,  whereof  for  the  Egyptians  Set  the  Evil  One 
seemed  to  be  the  king. 

But  still  Pharaoh  would  not  let  the  Hebrews  go, 
perhaps  because  he  had  vowed  as  much  to  Meneptah 
who  set  him  on  the  throne,  or  perhaps  for  those  other 
reasons,  or  one  of  them,  which  Ki  had  given  to  the 
Prince. 

Then  came  the  curse  of  sores  afflicting  man,  woman, 
and  child  throughout  the  land,  save  those  who  dwelt  in 
the  household  of  Seti.  Thus  the  watchman  and  his 
family  whose  lodge  was  without  the  gates  suffered, 
but  the  watchman  and  his  family  who  lived  within  the 
gates,  not  twenty  paces  away,  did  not  suffer,  which 
caused  bitterness  between  their  women.  In  the  same 
way  Ki,  who  resided  as  a  guest  of  the  Prince  at  Mem- 
phis, suffered  from  no  sores,  whereas  those  of  his  Col- 


KI  COMES  TO  MEMPHIS  237 

lege  who  remained  at  Tanis  were  more  heavily  smitten 
than  any  others,  so  that  some  of  them  died.  When  he 
heard  this,  Ki  laughed  and  said  that  he  had  told  them 
it  would  be  so.  Also  Pharaoh  himself  and  even  her 
Highness  Userti  were  smitten,  the  latter  upon  the 
chee1r.,  which  made  her  unsightly  for  a  while.  Indeed, 
Bakenkhonsu  heard,  I  know  not  how,  that  so  great 
was  her  rage  that  she  even  bethought  her  of  returning 
to  her  lord  Seti,  in  whose  house  she  had  learned 
people  were  safe,  and  the  beauty  of  her  successor, 
Moon  of  Israel,  remained  unscarred  and  was  even 
greater  than  before,  tidings  that  I  think  Bakenkhonsu 
himself  conveyed  to  her.  But  in  the  end  this  her 
pride,  or  her  jealousy,  prevented  her  from  doing. 

Now  the  heart  of  Egypt  began  to  turn  towards  Seti 
in  good  earnest.  The  Prince,  they  said,  had  opposed 
the  policy  of  the  oppression  of  the  Hebrews,  and  be- 
cause he  could  not  prevail  had  abandoned  his  right  to 
the  throne,  which  Pharaoh  Amenmeses  had  purchased 
at  the  price  of  accepting  that  policy  whereof  the  fruits 
had  been  proved  to  be  destruction.  Therefore,  they 
reasoned,  if  Amenmeses  were  deposed,  and  the  Prince 
reigned,  their  miseries  would  cease.  So  they  sent 
deputations  to  him  secretly,  praying  him  to  rise  against 
Amenmeses  and  promising  him  support.  But  he  would 
listen  to  none  of  them,  telling  them  that  he  was  happy 
as  he  was  and  sought  no  other  state.  Still  Pharaoh 
grew  jealous,  for  all  these  things  his  spies  reported  to 
him,  and  set  about  plots  to  destroy  Seti. 

Of  the  first  of  these  Userti  warned  me  by  a  messen- 
ger, but  the  second  and  worse  Ki  discovered  in  some 
strange  way,  so  that  the  murderer  was  trapped  at  the 
gates  and  killed  by  the  watchman,  whereon  Seti  said 


238  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

that  after  all  he  had  been  wise  to  give  hospitality  to  Ki, 
that  is,  if  to  continue  to  live  were  wisdom.  The  lady 
Merapi  also  said  as  much  to  me,  but  I  noted  that  al- 
ways she  shunned  Ki,  whom  she  held  in  mistrust  and 
fear. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR 

THEN  came  the  hail,  and  some  months  after  the  hail 
the  locusts,  and  Egypt  went  mad  with  woe  and  terror. 
It  was  known  to  us,  for  with  Ki  and  Bakenkhonsu  in 
the  palace  we  knew  everything,  that  the  Hebrew 
prophets  had  promised  this  hail  because  Pharaoh 
would  not  listen  to  them.  Therefore  Seti  caused  it 
to  be  put  about  through  all  the  land  that  the  Egyptians 
should  shelter  their  cattle,  or  such  as  were  left  to  them, 
at  the  first  sign  of  storm.  But  Pharaoh  heard  of  it 
and  issued  a  proclamation  that  this  was  not  to  be  done, 
inasmuch  as  it  would  be  an  insult  to  the  gods  of  Egypt. 
Still  many  did  so  and  these  saved  their  cattle.  It  was 
strange  to  see  that  wall  of  jagged  ice  stretching  from 
earth  to  heaven  and  destroying  all  upon  which  it  fell. 
The  tall  date-palms  were  stripped  even  of  their  bark; 
the  soil  was  churned  up;  men  and  beasts  if  caught 
abroad  were  slain  or  shattered. 

I  stood  at  the  gate  and  watched  it.  There,  not  a 
yard  away,  fell  the  white  hail,  turning  the  world  to 
wreck,  while  here  within  the  gate  there  was  not  a 
single  stone.  Merapi  watched  also,  and  presently 
came  Ki  as  well,  and  with  him  Bakenkhonsu,  who  for 
once  had  never  seen  anything  like  this  in  all  his  long 
life.  But  Ki  watched  Merapi  more  than  he  did  the 
hail,  for  I  saw  him  searching  out  her  very  soul  with 
those  merciless  eyes  of  his. 

239 


240  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Lady,'  he  said  at  length,  Hell  your  servant,  I 
beseech  you,  how  you  do  this  thing?'  and  he  pointed 
first  to  the  trees  and  flowers  within  the  gate  and  then 
to  the  wreck  without. 

At  first  I  thought  that  she  had  not  heard  him  be- 
cause of  the  roar  of  the  hail,  for  she  stepped  forward 
and  opened  the  side  wicket  to  admit  a  poor  jackal  that 
was  scratching  at  the  bars.  Still  this  was  not  so,  for 
presently  she  turned  and  said, 

'Does  the  Kherheb,  the  greatest  magician  in  Egypt, 
ask  an  unlearned  woman  to  teach  him  of  marvels? 
Well,  Ki,  I  cannot,  because  I  neither  do  it  nor  know 
how  it  is  done.'  ; 

Bakenkhonsu  laughed,  and  Ki's  painted  smile  grew 
as  it  were  brighter  than  before. 

'That  is  not  what  they  say  in  the  land  of  Goshen, 
Lady, '  he  answered,  '  and  not  what  the  Hebrew  women 
say  here  in  Memphis.  Nor  is  it  what  the  priests  of 
Amon  say.  These  declare  that  you  have  more  magic 
than  all  the  sorcerers  on  the  Nile.  Here  is  the  proof 
of  it,'  and  he  pointed  to  the  rum  without  and  the  peace 
within,  adding,  'Lady,  if  you  can  protect  your  own 
home,  why  cannot  you  protect  the  innocent  people  of 
Egypt?' 

'Because  I  cannot,'  she  answered  angrily.  'If  ever 
I  had  such  power  it  is  gone  from  me,  who  am  now  the 
mother  of  an  Egyptian's  child.  But  I  have  none. 
There  in  the  temple  of  Amon  some  Strength  worked 
through  me,  that  is  all,  which  never  will  visit  me  again 
because  of  my  sin.' 

'What  sin,  Lady?' 

'The  sin  of  taking  the  Prince  Seti  to  lord.  Now, 
if  any  god  spoke  through  me  it  would  be  one  of 


THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR  241 

those  of  the  Egyptians,  since  He  of  Israel  has  cast 
me  out.' 

Ki  started  as  though  some  new  thought  had  come 
to  him,  and  at  this  moment  she  turned  and  went  away. 

'  Would  that  she  were  high-priestess  of  Isis  that  she 
might  work  for  us  and  not  against  us/  he  said. 

Bakenkhonsu  shook  his  head. 

'Let  that  be,'  he  answered.  'Be  sure  that  never  will 
an  Israelitish  woman  offer  sacrifice  to  what  she  would 
call  the  abomination  of  the  Egyptians.' 

'If  she  will  not  sacrifice  to  save  the  people,  let  her 
be  careful  lest  the  people  sacrifice  her  to  save  them- 
selves,' said  Ki  in  a  cold  voice. 

Then  he  too  went  away. 

'I  think  that  if  ever  that  hour  comes,  then  Ki  will 
have  his  share  in  it,'  laughed  Bakenkhonsu.  'What  is 
the  good  of  a  shepherd  who  shelters  here  in  comfort, 
while  outside  the  sheep  are  dying,  eh,  Ana?' 

It  was  after  the  plague  of  locusts,  which  ate  all  there 
was  left  to  eat  in  Egypt,  so  that  the  poor  folk  who  had 
done  no  wrong  and  had  naught  to  say  to  the  dealings 
of  Pharaoh  with  the  Israelites  starved  by  the  thous- 
and, and  during  that  of  the  great  darkness,  that 
Laban  came.  Now  this  darkness  lay  upon  the  land 
like  a  thick  cloud  for  three  whole  days  and  nights. 
Nevertheless,  though  the  shadows  were  deep,  there  was 
no  true  darkness  over  the  house  of  Seti  at  Memphis, 
which  stood  in  a  funnel  of  grey  light  stretching  from 
earth  to  sky. 

Now  the  terror  was  increased  tenfold,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  that  all  the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Memphis 
were  gathered  outside  our  walls,  so  that  they  might 
look  upon  the  light,  such  as  it  was,  if  they  could  do 


242  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

no  more.  Seti  would  have  admitted  as  many  as 
the  place  would  hold,  but  Ki  bade  him  not,  saying, 
that  if  he  did  so  the  darkness  would  flow  in  with  them. 
Only  Merapi  did  admit  some  of  the  Israelitish  women 
who  were  married  to  Egyptians  in  the  city,  though  for 
her  pains  they  only  cursed  her  as  a  witch.  For  now 
most  of  the  inhabitants  of  Memphis  were  certain  that 
it  was  Merapi  who,  keeping  herself  safe,  had  brought 
these  woes  upon  them  because  she  was  a  worshipper 
of  an  alien  god. 

'If  she  who  is  the  love  of  Egypt's  heir  would  but 
sacrifice  to  Egypt's  gods,  these  horrors  would  pass 
from  us,'  said  they,  having,  as  I  think,  learned  their 
lesson  from  the  lips  of  Ki.  Or  perhaps  the  emissaries 
of  Userti  had  taught  them. 

Once  more  we  stood  by  the  gate  watching  the  people 
flitting  to  and  fro  in  the  gloom  without,  for  this  sight 
fascinated  Merapi,  as  a  snake  fascinates  a  bird.  Then 
it  was  that  Laban  appeared.  I  knew  his  hooked  nose 
and  hawk-like  eyes  at  once,  and  she  knew  him  also. 

'Come  away  with  me,  Moon  of  Israel,'  he  cried, 
'and  all  shall  yet  be  forgiven  you.  But  if  you  will  not 
come,  then  fearful  things  shall  overtake  you.' 

She  stood  staring  at  him,  answering  never  a  word, 
and  just  then  the  Prince  Seti  reached  us  and  saw  him. 

'Take  that  man, '  he  commanded,  flushing  with  anger, 
and  guards  sprang  into  the  darkness  to  do  his  bidding. 
But  Laban  was  gone. 

On  the  second  day  of  the  darkness  the  tumult  was 
great,  on  the  third  it  was  terrible.  A  crowd  thrust 
the  guard  aside,  broke  down  the  gates  and  burst  into 
the  palace,  humbly  demanding  that  the  lady  Merapi 
would  come  to  pray  for  them,  yet  showing  by  their 


THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR  243 

mien  that  if  she  would  not  come  they  meant  to  take 
her. 

'What  is  to  be  done?'  asked  Seti  of  Ki  and  Baken- 
khonsu. 

'That  is  for  the  Prince  to  judge/  said  Ki,  'though  I 
do  not  see  how  it  can  harm  the  lady  Merapi  to  pray  for 
us  in  the  open  square  of  Memphis/ 

'Let  her  go/  said  Bakenkhonsu,  'lest  presently  we 
should  all  go  further  than  we  would/ 

'I  do  not  wish  to  go/  cried  Merapi,  'not  knowing 
for  whom  I  am  to  pray  or  how.' 

'Be  it  as  you  will,  Lady/  said  Seti  in  his  grave  and 
gentle  voice.  'Only,  hearken  to  the  roar  of  the  mob. 
If  you  refuse,  I  think  that  very  soon  every  one  of  us 
will  have  reached  a  land  where  perhaps  it  is  not  need- 
ful to  pray  at  all/  and  he  looked  at  the  infant  in  her 
arms. 

'  I  will  go, '  she  said. 

She  went  forth  carrying  the  child  and  I  walked  be- 
hind her.  So  did  the  Prince,  but  in  that  darkness  he 
was  cut  off  by  a  rush  of  thousands  of  folk  and  I  saw  him 
no  more  till  all  was  over.  Bakenkhonsu  was  with  me 
leaning  on  my  arm,  but  Ki  had  gone  on  before  us,  for 
his  own  ends  as  I  think.  A  huge  mob  moved  through 
the  dense  darkness,  in  which  here  and  there  lights 
floated  like  lamps  upon  a  quiet  sea.  I  did  not  know 
where  we  were  going  until  the  light  of  one  of  these 
lamps  shone  upon  the  knees  of  the  colossal  statue  of 
the  great  Rameses,  revealing  his  cartouche.  Then  I 
knew  that  we  were  near  the  gateway  of  the  vast  temple 
of  Memphis,  the  largest  perhaps  in  the  whole  world. 

We  went  on  through  court  after  pillared  court, 
priests  leading  us  by  the  hand,  till  we  came  to  a  shrine 


244  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

commanding  the  biggest  court  of  all,  which  was  packed 
with  men  and  women.  It  was  that  of  Isis,  who  held 
at  her  breast  the  infant  Horus. 

'O  friend  Ana,'  cried  Merapi,  'give  help.  They  are 
dressing  me  in  strange  garments/ 

I  tried  to  get  near  to  her  but  was  thrust  back,  a 
voice,  which  I  thought  was  that  of  Ki,  saying, 

'On  your  life,  fool!7 

Presently  a  lamp  was  held  up,  and  by  the  light  of  it 
I  saw  Merapi  seated  in  a  chair  dressed  like  a  goddess, 
in  the  sacerdotal  robes  of  Isis  and  wearing  the  vulture 
cap 'headdress  —  beautiful  exceedingly.  In  her  arms 
was  the  child  dressed  as  the  infant  Horus. 

'  Pray  for  us,  Mother  Isis,'  cried  thousands  of  voices, 
'that  the  curse  of  blackness  may  be  removed.' 

Then  she  prayed,  saying, 

'O  my  God,  take  away  this  curse  of  blackness  from 
these  innocent  people,'  and  all  of  those  present,  repeated 
her  prayer. 

At  that  moment  the  sky  began  to  lighten  and  in  less 
than  the  half  of  an  hour  the  sun  shone  out.  When 
Merapi  saw  how  she  and  the  child  were  arrayed  she 
screamed  aloud  and  tore  off  her  jewelled  trappings, 
crying, 

'Woe!  Woe!  Woe!  Great  woe  upon  the  people  of 
Egypt!' 

But  in  their  joy  at  the  new  found  light  few  hearkened 
to  her  who  they  were  sure  had  brought  back  the  sun. 
Again  Laban  appeared  for  a  moment. 

'Witch!  Traitress!'  he  cried.  'You  have  worn  the 
robes  of  Isis  and  worshipped  in  the  temple  of  the  gods 
of  the  Egyptians.  The  curse  of  the  God  of  Israel  be 
on  you  and  that  which  is  born  of  you.' 


THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR  245 

I  sprang  at  him  but  he  was  gone.  Then  we  bore 
Merapi  home  swooning. 

So  this  trouble  passed  by,  but  from  that  time  for- 
ward Merapi  would  not  suffer  her  son  to  be  taken  out 
of  her  sight. 

'Why  do  you  make  so  much  of  him,  Lady?'  I 
asked  one  day. 

'Because  I  would  love  him  well  while  he  is  here, 
Friend/  she  answered,  'but  of  this  say  nothing  to  his 
father.7 

A  while  went  by  and  we  heard  that  still  Pharaoh 
would  not  let  the  Israelites  go.  Then  the  Prince  Seti 
sent  Bakenkhonsu  and  myself  to  Tanis  to  see  Pharaoh 
and  to  say  to  him, 

'I  seek  nothing  for  myself  and  I  forget  those  evils 
which  you  would  have  worked  on  me  through  jealousy. 
But  I  say  unto  you  that  if  you  will  not  let  these  stran- 
gers go  great  and  terrible  things  shall  befall  you  and  all 
Egypt.  Therefore,  hear  my  prayer  and  let  them  go.' 

Now  Bakenkhonsu  and  I  came  before  Pharaoh  and 
we  saw  that  he  was  greatly  aged,  for  his  hair  had  gone 
grey  about  his  temples  and  the  flesh  hung  in  bags  be- 
neath his  eyes.  Also  not  for  one  minute  could  he  stay 
still. 

'Is  your  lord,  and  are  you  also  of  the  servants  of  this 
Hebrew  prophet  whom  the  Egyptians  worship  as  a  god 
because  he  has  done  them  so  much  ill?'  he  asked.  'It 
may  well  be  so,  since  I  hear  that  my  cousin  Seti  keeps 
an  Israelitish  witch  in  his  house,  who  wards  off  from 
him  all  the  plagues  that  have  smitten  the  rest  of  Egypt, 
and  that  to  him  has  fled  also  Ki  the  Kherheb,  my  magi- 
cian. Moreover,  I  hear  that  in  payment  for  these  wiz- 
ardries he  has  been  promised  the  throne  of  Egypt  by 


246  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

many  fickle  and  fearful  ones  among  my  people.  Let 
him  be  careful  lest  I  lift  him  up  higher  than  he  hopes, 
who  already  have  enough  of  traitors  in  this  land;  and 
you  two  with  him.' 

Now  I  said  nothing  who  saw  that  the  man  was  mad, 
but  Bakenkhonsu  laughed  out  loud  and  answered, 

1 0  Pharaoh,  I  know  little,  but  I  know  this  although  I 
be  old,  namely,  that  after  men  have  ceased  to  speak 
your  name  I  shall  still  hold  converse  with  the  wearer 
of  the  Double  Crown  in  Egypt.  Now  will  you  let 
these  Hebrews  go,  or  will  you  bring  death  upon  Egypt?' 

Pharaoh  glared  at  him  and  answered,  fl  will  not  let 
them  go.' 

'Why  not,  Pharaoh?    Tell  me,  for  I  am  curious.' 

'Because  I  cannot,'  he  answered  with  a  groan.  f  Be- 
cause something  stronger  than  myself  forces  me  to 
deny  their  prayer.  Begone!' 

So  we  went,  and  this  was  the  last  time  that  I  looked 
upon  Amenmeses  at  Tanis. 

As  we  left  the  chamber  I  saw  the  Hebrew  prophet 
entering  the  presence.  Afterward  a  rumour  reached 
us  that  he  had  threatened  to  kill  all  the  people  in 
Egypt,  but  that  still  Pharaoh  would  not  let  the  Isra- 
elites depart.  Indeed,  it  was  said  that  he  had  told  the 
prophet  that  if  he  appeared  before  him  any  more  he 
should  be  put  to  death. 

Now  we  journeyed  back  to  Memphis  with  all  these 
tidings  and  made  report  to  Seti.  When  Merapi  heard 
them  she  went  half  mad,  weeping  and  wringing  her 
hands.  I  asked  her  what  she  feared.  She  answered 
death,  which  was  near  to  all  of  us.  I  said, 

/If  so,  there  are  worse  things,  Lady.' 
For  you  mayhap  who  are  faithful  and  good  in  your 


THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR  247 

own  fashion,  but  not  for  me.  Do  you  not  understand, 
friend  Ana,  that  I  am  one  who  has  broken  the  law  of 
the  God  I  was  taught  to  worship?' 

'And  which  of  us  is  there  who  has  not  broken  the 
law  of  the  god  we  were  taught  to  worship,  Lady?  If 
in  truth  you  have  done  anything  of  the  sort  by  flying 
from  a  murderous  villain  to  one  who  loves  you  well, 
which  I  do  not  believe,  surely  there  is  forgiveness  for 
such  sins  as  this.' 

'Aye,  perhaps,  but,  alas!  the  thing  is  blacker  far. 
Have  you  forgotten  what  I  did?  Dressed  in  the  robes 
of  Isis  I  worshipped  in  the  temple  of  Isis  with  my  boy 
playing  the  part  of  Horus  on  my  bosom.  It  is  a  crime 
that  can  never  be  forgiven  to  a  Hebrew  woman,  Ana, 
for  my  God  is  a  jealous  God.  Yet  it  is  true  that  Ki 
tricked  me/ 

'If  he  had  not,  Lady,  I  think  there  would  have  been 
none  of  us  left  to  trick,  seeing  that  the  people  were 
crazed  with  dread  of  the  darkness  and  believed  that  it 
could  be  lifted  by  you  alone,  as  indeed  happened/  I 
added  somewhat  doubtfully. 

'  More  of  Ki's  tricks !  Oh !  do  you  not  understand  that 
the  lifting  of  the  darkness  at  that  moment  was  Ki's 
work,  because  he  wished  the  people  to  believe  that  I 
am  indeed  a  sorceress.' 

'Why? 'I  asked. 

'I  do  not  know.  Perhaps  that  one  day  he  may  find 
a  victim  to  bind  to  the  altar  in  his  place.  At  least  I 
know  well  that  it  is  I  who  must  pay  the  price,  I  and  my 
flesh  and  blood,  whatever  Ki  may  promise,'  and  she 
looked  at  the  sleeping  child. 

'Do  not  be  afraid,  Lady,'  I  said.  'Ki  has  left  the 
palace  and  you  will  see  him  no  more.' 


248  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'  Yes,  because  the  Prince  was  angry  with  him  about 
the  trick  in  the  temple  of  Isis.  Therefore  suddenly 
he  went,  or  pretended  to  go,  for  how  can  one  tell 
where  such  a  man  may  really  be?  But  he  will  come 
back  again.  Bethink  you,  Ki  was  the  greatest  ma- 
gician in  Egypt;  even  old  Bakenkhonsu  can  remember 
none  like  to  him.  Then  he  matches  himself  against 
the  prophets  of  my  people  and  fails.' 

'But  did  he  fail,  Lady?  What  they  did  he  did, 
sending  among  the  Israelites  the  plagues  that  your 
prophets  had  sent  among  us. ' 

'Yes,  some  of  them,  but  he  was  outpaced,  or  feared 
to  be  outpaced  at  last.  Is  Ki  a  man  to  forget  that? 
And  if  Ki  chances  really  to  believe  that  I  am  his  ad- 
versary and  his  master  at  this  black  work,  as  because 
of  what  happened  in  the  temple  of  Amon  thousands 
believe  to-day,  will  he  not  mete  me  my  own  measure 
soon  or  late?  Oh!  I  fear  Ki,  Ana,  and  I  fear  the  people 
of  Egypt,  and  were  it  not  for  my  lord  beloved,  I  would 
flee  away  into  the  wilderness  with  my  son,  and  get  me 
out  of  this  haunted  land!  Hush!  he  wakes/ 

From  this  time  forward  until  the  sword  fell  there  was 
great  dread  in  Egypt.  None  seemed  to  know  exactly 
what  they  dreaded,  but  all  thought  that  it  had  to  do 
with  death.  People  went  about  mournfully  looking 
over  their  shoulders  as  though  someone  were  following 
them,  and  at  night  they  gathered  together  in  knots 
and  talked  in  whispers.  Only  the  Hebrews  seemed  to 
be  glad  and  happy.  Moreover,  they  were  making 
preparations  for  something  new  and  strange.  Thus 
those  Israelitish  women  who  dwelt  in  Memphis  began 
to  sell  what  property  they  had  and  to  borrow  of  the 
Egyptians.  Especially  did  they  ask  for  the  loan  of 


THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR  249 

jewels,  saying  that  they  were  about  to  celebrate  a 
feast  and  wished  to  look  fine  in  the  eyes  of  their  country- 
men. None  refused  them  what  they  asked  because 
all  were  afraid  of  them.  They  even  came  to  the 
palace  and  begged  her  ornaments  from  Merapi,  al- 
though she  was  a  countrywoman  of  their  own  who  had 
showed  them  much  kindness.  Yes,  and  seeing  that 
her  son  wore  a  little  gold  circlet  on  his  hair,  one  of 
them  begged  that  also,  nor  did  she  say  her  nay.  But, 
as  it  chanced,  the  Prince  entered,  and  seeing  the  woman 
with  this  royal  badge  in  her  hand,  grew  very  angry 
and  forced  her  to  restore  it. 

'What  is  the  use  of  crowns  without  heads  to  wear 
them?'  she  sneered,  and  fled  away  laughing,  with  all 
that  she  had  gathered. 

After  she  had  heard  that  saying  Merapi  grew  even 
sadder  and  more  distraught  than  she  was  before, 
and  from  her  the  trouble  crept  to  Seti.  He  too  be- 
came sad  and  ill  at  ease,  though  when  I  asked  him 
why  he  vowed  he  did  not  know,  but  supposed  it  was 
because  some  new  plague  drew  near. 

'Yet,'  he  added,  'as  I  have  made  shift  to  live  through 
nine  of  them,  I  do  not  know  why  I  should  fear  a  tenth.' 

Still  he  did  fear  it,  so  much  that  he  consulted  Baken- 
khonsu  as  to  whether  there  were  any  means  by  which 
the  anger  of  the  gods  could  be  averted. 

Bakenkhonsu  laughed  and  said  he  thought  not,  since 
always  if  the  gods  were  not  angry  about  one  thing 
they  were  angry  about  another.  Having  made  the 
world  they  did  nothing  but  quarrel  with  it,  or  with 
other  gods  who  had  a  hand  in  its  fashioning,  and  of 
these  quarrels  men  were  the  victims. 

'Bear  your  woes,  Prince/  he  added,  'if  any  come, 


250  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

for  ere  the  Nile  has  risen  another  fifty  times  at  most, 
whether  they  have  or  have  not  been,  will  be  the  same 
to  you/ 

'Then  you  think  that  when  we  go  west  we  die  in- 
deed, and  that  Osiris  is  but  another  name  for  the  sun- 
set, Bakenkhonsu.' 

The  old  Councillor  shook  his  great  head,  and  an- 
swered, 

'No.  If  ever  you  should  lose  one  whom  you  greatly 
love,  take  comfort,  Prince,  for  I  do  not  think  that  life 
ends  with  death.  Death  is  the  nurse  that  puts  it  to 
sleep,  no  more,  and  in  the  morning  it  will  wake  again 
to  travel  through  another  day  with  those  who  have 
companioned  it  from  the  beginning.' 

'Where  do  all  the  days  lead  it  to  at  last,  Baken- 
khonsu?' 

'Ask  that  of  Ki;  I  do  not  know/ 

'To  Set  with  Ki,  I  am  angered  with  him/  said  the 
Prince,  and  went  away. 

'Not  without  reason,  I  think/  mused  Bakenkhonsu, 
but  when  I  asked  him  what  he  meant,  he  would  not  or 
could  not  tell  me. 

So  the  gloom  deepened  and  the  palace,  which  had 
been  merry  in  its  way,  became  sad.  None  knew  what 
was  coming,  but  all  knew  that  something  was  coming 
and  stretched  out  their  hands  to  strive  to  protect  that 
which  they  loved  best  from  the  stroke  of  the  warring 
gods.  In  the  case  of  Seti  and  Merapi  this  was  their 
son,  now  a  beautiful  little  lad  who  could  run  and  prattle, 
one  too  of  a  strange  health  and  vigour  for  a  child  of 
the  inbred  race  of  the  Ramessids.  Never  for  a  minute 
was  this  boy  allowed  to  be  out  of  the  sight  of  one  or 
other  of  his  parents;  indeed  I  saw  little  of  Seti  in 


THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR  251 

those  days  and  all  our  learned  studies  came  to  nothing, 
because  he  was  ever  concerned  with  Merapi  in  playing 
nurse  to  this  son  of  his. 

When  Userti  was  told  of  it,  she  said  in  the  hearing 
of  a  friend  of  mine, 

1  Without  a  doubt  that  is  because  he  trains  his  bastard 
to  fill  the  throne  of  Egypt.' 

But,  alas!  all  that  the  little  Seti  was  doomed  to 
fill  was  a  cofHn. 

It  was  a  still,  hot  evening,  so  hot  that  Merapi  had 
bid  the  nurse  bring  the  child's  bed  and  set  it  between 
two  pillars  of  the  great  portico.  There  on  the  bed  he 
slept,  lovely  as  Horus  the  divine.  She  sat  by  his  side 
in  a  chair  that  had  feet  shaped  like  to  those  of  an 
antelope.  Seti  walked  up  and  down  the  terrace  be- 
yond the  portico  leaning  on  my  shoulder,  and  talking 
by  snatches  of  this  or  that.  Occasionally  as  he  passed 
he  would  stay  for  a  while  to  make  sure  by  the  bright 
moonlight  that  all  was  well  with  Merapi  and  the 
child,  as  of  late  it  had  become  a  habit  with  him  to 
do.  Then  without  speaking,  for  fear  lest  he  should 
awake  the  boy,  he  would  smile  at  Merapi,  who  sat 
there  brooding,  her  head  resting  on  her  hand,  and 
pass  on. 

The  night  was  very  still.  The  palm  leaves  did  not 
rustle,  no  jackals  were  stirring,  and  even  the  shrill- 
voiced  insects  had  ceased  their  cries.  Moreover,  the 
great  city  below  was  quiet  as  a  home  of  the  dead. 
It  was  as  though  the  presage  of  some  advancing  doom 
scared  the  world  to  silence.  For  without  doubt  doom 
was  in  the  air.  All  felt  it  down  to  the  nurse  woman, 
who  cowered  close  as  she  dared  to  the  chair  of  her 


252  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

mistress,  and  even  in  that  hea^  shivered  from  time 
to  time. 

Presently  little  Seti  awoke,  and  began  to  prattle 
about  something  he  had  dreamed. 

'What  did  you  dream,  my  son?'  asked  his  father. 

'I  dreamed,7  he  answered  in  his  baby  talk,  'that  a 
woman,  dressed  as  Mother  was  in  the  temple,  took  me 
by  the  hand  and  led  me  into  the  air.  I  looked  down, 
and  saw  you  and  Mother  with  white  faces  and  crying. 
I  began  to  cry  too,  but  the  woman  with  the  feather  cap 
told  me  not  as  she  was  taking  me  to  a  beautiful  big 
star  where  Mother  would  soon  come  to  find  me.' 

The  Prince  and  I  looked  at  each  other  and  Merapi 
feigned  to  busy  herself  with  hushing  the  child  to  sleep 
again.  It  drew  towards  midnight  and  still  no  one 
seemed  minded  to  go  to  rest.  Old  Bakenkhonsu  ap- 
peared and  began  to  say  something  about  the  night 
being  very  strange  and  unrestful,  when,  suddenly, 
a  little  bat  that  was  flitting  to  and  fro  above  us  fell 
upon  his  head  and  thence  to  the  ground.  We  looked 
at  it,  and  saw  that  it  was  dead. 

'Strange  that  the  creature  should  have  died  thus/ 
said  Bakenkhonsu,  when,  behold!  another  fell  to  the 
ground  near  by.  The  black  kitten  which  belonged  to 
little  Seti  saw  it  fall  and  darted  from  beside  his  bed 
where  it  was  sleeping.  Before  ever  it  reached  the 
bat,  the  creature  wheeled  round,  stood  upon  its  hind 
legs,  scratching  at  the  air  about  it,  then  uttered  one 
pitiful  cry  and  fell  over  dead. 

We  stared  at  it,  when  suddenly  far  away  a  dog 
howled  in  a  very  piercing  fashion.  Then  a  cow  began 
to  bale  as  these  beasts  do  when  they  have  lost  their 
calves.  Next,  quite  close  at  hand  but  without  the 


THE  NIGHT  OF  FEAR  253 

gates,  there  arose  the  ear-curdling  cry  of  a  woman  in 
agony,  which  on  the  instant  seemed  to  be  echoed  from 
every  quarter,  till  the  air  was  full  of  wailing. 

1  Oh,  Seti!  Seti!'  exclaimed  Merapi,  in  a  voice  that 
was  rather  a  hiss  than  a  whisper,  'look  at  your  son!' 

We  sprang  to  where  the  babe  lay,  and  looked.  He 
had  awakened  and  was  staring  upward  with  wide- 
opened  eyes  and  frozen  face.  The  fear,  if  such  it  were, 
passed  from  his  features,  though  still  he  stared.  He 
rose  to  his  little  feet,  always  looking  upwards.  Then 
a  smile  came  upon  his  face,  a  most  beautiful  smile; 
he  stretched  out  his  arms,  as  though  to  clasp  one  who 
bent  down  towards  him,  and  fell  backwards  —  quite 
dead. 

Seti  stood  still  as  a  statue;  we  all  stood  still,  even 
Merapi.  Then  she  bent  down,  and  lifted  the  body  of 
the  boy. 

'Now,  my  lord,'  she  said,  'there  has  fallen  on  you 
that  sorrow  which  Jabez  my  uncle  warned  you  would 
come,  if  ever  you  had  aught  to  do  with  me.  Now  the 
curse  of  Israel  has  pierced  my  heart,  and  now  our 
child,  as  Ki  the  evil  prophesied,  has  grown  too  great 
for  greetings,  or  even  for  farewells/ 

Thus  she  spoke  in  a  cold  and  quiet  voice,  as  one 
might  speak  of  something  long  expected  or  foreseen, 
then  made  her  reverence  to  the  Prince,  and  departed, 
bearing  the  body  of  the  child.  Never,  I  think,  did 
Merapi  seem  more  beautiful  to  me  than  in  this,  her 
hour  of  bereavement,  since  now  through  her  woman's 
loveliness  shone  out  some  shadow  of  the  soul  within.  In- 
deed, such  were  her  eyes  and  such  her  movements  that 
well  might  it  have  been  a  spirit  and  not  a  woman  who 
departed  from  us  with  that  which  had  been  her  son. 


254  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Seti  leaned  on  my  shoulder  looking  at  the  empty  bed, 
and  at  the  scared  nurse  who  still  sat  behind,  and  I  felt 
a  tear  drop  upon  my  hand.  Old  Bakenkhonsu  lifted 
his  massive  face,  and  looked  at  him. 

' Grieve  not  over  much,  Prince/  he  said,  'since,  ere 
as  many  years  as  I  have  lived  out  have  come  and  gone, 
this  child  will  be  forgotten  and  his  mother  will  be  for- 
gotten, and  even  you,  O  Prince,  will  live  but  as  a  name 
that  once  was  great  in  Egypt.  And  then,  0  Prince, 
elsewhere  the  game  will  begin  afresh,  and  what  you 
have  lost  shall  be  found  anew,  and  the  sweeter  for  its 
sheltering  from  the  vile  breath  of  men.  Ki's  magic  is 
not  all  a  lie,  or  if  his  is,  mine  holds  some  shadow  of 
the  truth,  and  when  he  said  to  you  yonder  in  Tanis 
that  not  for  nothing  were  you  named  Lord  of  Re- 
births/ he  spoke  words  that  you  should  find  comfort- 
able to-night/ 

'I  thank  you,  Councillor/  said  Seti,  and  turning, 
followed  Merapi. 

'Now  I  suppose  we  shall  have  more  deaths,'  I  ex- 
claimed, scarcely  knowing  what  I  said  in  my  sorrow. 

'I  think  not,  Ana/  answered  Bakenkhonsu,  'since 
the  shield  of  Jabez,  or  of  his  god,  is  over  us.  Always 
he  foretold  that  trouble  would  come  to  Merapi,  and  to 
Seti  through  Merapi,  but  that  is  all.' 

I  glanced  at  the  kitten. 

'It  strayed  here  from  the  town  three  days  ago,  Ana. 
And  the  bats  also  may  have  flown  from  the  town. 
Hark  to  the  wailing.  Was  ever  such  a  sound  heard 
before  in  Egypt?' 


CHAPTER  XVI 

JABEZ   SELLS  HORSES 

BAKENKHONSU  was  right.  Save  the  son  of  Seti  alone, 
none  died  who  dwelt  in  or  about  his  house,  though 
elsewhere  all  the  first-born  of  Egypt  lay  dead,  and  the 
first-born  of  the  beasts  also.  When  this  came  to  be 
known  throughout  the  land  a  rage  seized  the  Egyptians 
against  Merapi  who,  they  remembered,  had  called 
down  woe  on  Egypt  after  she  had  been  forced  to  pray 
in  the  temple  and,  as  they  believed,  to  lift  the  darkness 
from  Memphis. 

Bakenkhonsu  and  I  and  others  who  loved  her 
pointed  out  that  her  own  child  had  died  with  the  rest. 
To  this  it  was  answered,  and  here  I  thought  I  saw  the 
fingers  of  Userti  and  of  Ki,  that  it  was  nothing,  since 
witches  did  not  love  children.  Moreover,  they  said 
she  could  have  as  many  as  she  liked  and  when  she 
liked,  making  them  to  look  like  children  out  of  clay 
figures  and  to  grow  up  into  evil  spirits  to  torment 
the  land.  Lastly,  people  swore  that  she  had  been 
heard  to  say  that,  although  to  do  it  she  must  kill  her 
own  lord's  son,  she  would  not  on  that  account  forego 
her  vengeance  on  the  Egyptians,  who  once  had  treated 
her  as  a  slave  and  murdered  her  father.  Further, 
the  Israelites  themselves,  or  some  of  them,  mayhap 
Laban  among  them,  were  reported  to  have  told  the 
Egyptians  that  it  was  the  sorceress  who  had  bewitched 
Prince  Seti  who  brought  such  great  troubles  on  them. 

255 


4  256  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

So  it  happened  that  the  Egyptians  came  to  hate 
Merapi,  who  of  all  women  was  the  sweetest  and  the 
most  to  be  loved,  and  to  her  other  supposed  crimes, 
added  this  also,  that  by  her  witcheries  she  had  stolen 
the  heart  of  Seti  away  from  his  lawful  wife  and  made 
him  to  turn  that  lady,  the  Royal  Princess  of  Egypt, 
even  from  his  gates,  so  that  she  was  forced  to  dwell  alone 
at  Tanis.  For  in  all  these  matters  none  blamed  Seti, 
whom  everyone  in  Egypt  loved,  because  it  was  known 
that  he  would  have  dealt  with  the  Israelites  in  a  very 
different  fashion,  and  thus  averted  all  the  woes  that  had 
desolated  the  ancient  land  of  Khem.  As  for  this 
matter  of  the  Hebrew  girl  with  the  big  eyes  who 
chanced  to  have  thrown  a  spell  upon  him,  that  was  his 
ill-fortune,  nothing  more.  Amongst  the  many  women 
with  whom  they  believed  he  filled  his  house,  as  was  the 
way  of  princes,  it  was  not  strange  that  one  favourite 
should  be  a  witch.  Indeed,  I  am  certain  that  only 
because  he  was  known  to  love  her,  was  Merapi  saved 
from  death  by  poison  or  in  some  other  secret  fashion, 
at  any  rate  for  a  while. 

Now  came  the  glad  tidings  that  the  pride  of  Pharaoh 
was  broken  at  last  (for  his  first-born  child  had  died  with 
the  others),  or  that  the  cloud  of  madness  had  lifted 
from  his  brain,  whichever  it  might  be,  and  that  he 
had  decreed  that  the  Children  of  Israel  might  depart 
from  Egypt  when  and  whither  they  would.  Then  the 
people  breathed  again,  seeing  hope  that  their  miseries 
might  end. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Jabez  appeared  once  more 
at  Memphis,  driving  a  number  of  chariot  horses, 
which  he  said  he  wished  to  sell  to  the  Prince,  as  he  did 
not  desire  them  to  pass  into  any  other  hands.  He  was 


JABEZ  SELLS  HORSES  257 

admitted  and  stated  the  price  of  his  horses,  according 
to  which  they  must  have  been  beasts  of  great  value. 

'Why  do  you  wish  to  sell  your  horses?'  asked  Seti. 

'Because  I  go  with  my  people  into  lands  where  there 
is  little  water  and  there  they  might  die,  O  Prince.' 

'I  will  buy  the  horses.  See  to  it,  Ana,'  said  Seti,  al- 
though I  knew  well  that  already  he  had  more  than  he 
needed. 

The  Prince  rose  to  show  that  the  interview  was 
ended,  whereon  Jabez,  who  was  bowing  his  thanks, 
said  hurriedly, 

'I  rejoice  to  learn,  O  Royal  One,  that  things  have 
befallen  as  I  foretold,  or  rather  was  bidden  to  foretell, 
and  that  the  troubles  which  have  afflicted  Egypt  have 
passed  by  your  dwelling.' 

'Then  you  rejoice  to  learn  a  falsehood,  Hebrew, 
since  the  worst  of  those  troubles  has  made  its  home 
here.  My  son  is  dead,'  and  he  turned  away. 

Jabez  lifted  his  shifty  eyes  from  the  floor  and  glanced 
at  him. 

'Prince,'  he  said,  'I  know  and  grieve  because  this 
loss  has  cut  you  to  the  heart.  Yet  it  was  no  fault  of 
mine  or  of  my  people.  If  you  think,  you  will  remem- 
ber that  both  when  I  built  a  wall  of  protection  about 
this  place  because  of  your  good  deeds  to  Israel,  O  Prince, 
and  before,  I  warned,  and  caused  you  to  be  warned,  that 
if  you  and  my  niece,  Moon  of  Israel,  came  together  a 
great  trouble  might  fall  on  you  through  her  who,  hav- 
ing become  the  woman  of  an  Egyptian  in  defiance  of 
command,  must  bear  the  fate  of  Egyptian  women.' 

'It  may  be  so,'  said  the  Prince.  'The  matter  is  not 
one  of  which  I  care  to  talk.  If  this  death  was  wrought 
by  the  magic  of  your  wizards  I  have  only  this  to  say 


258  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

—  that  it  is  an  ill  payment  to  me  in  return  for  all  that 
I  have  striven  to  do  on  behalf  of  the  Hebrews.  Yet, 
what  else  could  I  expect  from  such  a  people  in  such  a 
world?  Farewell.' 

'One  prayer,  0  Prince.  I  would  ask  your  leave  to 
speak  with  my  niece,  Merapi.' 

'She  is  veiled.  Since  the  murder  of  her  child  by 
wizardry,  she  sees  no  man/ 

'Still  I  think  she  will  see  her  uncle,  O  Prince.' 

'What  then  do  you  wish  to  say  to  her?' 

'O  Prince,  through  the  clemency  of  Pharaoh  we  poor 
slaves  are  about  to  leave  the  land  of  Egypt  never 
to  return.  Therefore,  if  my  niece  remains  behind,  it  is 
natural  that  I  should  wish  to  bid  her  farewell,  and  to 
confide  to  her  certain  matters  connected  with  our  race 
and  family,  which  she  might  desire  to  pass  on  to  her 
children.' 

Now,  when  he  heard  this  word  'children'  Seti 
softened. 

'I  do  not  trust  you,'  he  said.  'You  may  be  charged 
with  more  of  your  Hebrew  curses  against  Merapi,  or 
you  may  say  words  to  her  that  will  make  her  even  un- 
happier  than  she  is.  Yet  if  you  would  wish  to  see  her 
in  my  presence ' 

'  My  lord  Prince,  I  will  not  trouble  you  so  far.  Fare- 
well. Be  pleased  to  convey ' 

'Or  if  that  does  not  suit  you,'  interrupted  Seti,  'in 
the  presence  of  Ana  here  you  can  do  so,  unless  she  re- 
fuses to  receive  you.' 

Jabez  reflected  for  a  moment,  and  answered, 

'Then  in  the  presence  of  Ana  let  it  be,  since  he  is  a 
man  who  knows  when  to  be  silent.' 

Jabez  made  obeisance  and  departed,  and  at  a  sign 


JABEZ  SELLS  HORSES  259 

from  the  Prince  I  followed  him.  Presently  we  were 
ushered  into  the  chamber  of  the  lady  Merapi,  where 
she  sat  looking  most  sad  and  lonely,  with  a  veil  of 
black  upon  her  head. 

'  Greeting,  my  uncle,'  she  said,  after  glancing  at  me, 
whose  presence  I  think  she  understood.  'Are  you  the 
bearer  of  more  prophecies?  I  pray  not,  since  your 
last  were  over  true/  and  she  touched  the  black  veil  with 
her  finger. 

'I  am  the  bearer  of  tidings,  and  of  a  prayer,  Niece. 
The  tidings  are  that  the  people  of  Israel  are  about  to 
leave  Egypt.  The  prayer,  which  is  also  a  command,  is 
—  that  you  make  ready  to  accompany  them ' 

'To  Laban?'  she  asked,  looking  up. 

'No,  my  niece.  Laban  would  not  wish  as  a  wife  one 
who  has  been  the  mistress  of  an  Egyptian,  but  to  play 
your  part,  however  humble,  in  the  fortunes  of  our 
people/ 

'I  am  glad  that  Laban  does  not  wish  what  he  never 
could  obtain,  my  uncle.  Tell  me,  I  pray  you,  why 
should  I  hearken  to  this  prayer,  or  this  command? ' 

'  For  a  good  reason,  Niece  —  that  your  life  hangs  on 
it.  Heretofore  you  have  been  suffered  to  take  your 
heart's  desire.  But  if  you  bide  in  Egypt  where  you 
have  no  longer  a  mission  to  fulfil,  having  done  all  that 
was  sought  of  you  in  keeping  the  mind  of  your  lover, 
the  Prince  Seti,  true  to  the  cause  of  Israel,  you  will 
surely  die.' 

'You  mean  that  our  people  will  kill  me?' 

'No,  not  our  people.     Still  you  will  die/ 

She  took  a  step  towards  him,  and  looked  him  in  the 
eyes. 

'You  are  certain  that  I  shall  die,  my  uncle?' 


26o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

fl  am,  or  at  least  others  are  certain.7 

Now  she  laughed;  it  was  the  first  time  I  had  seen 
her  laugh  for  several  moons. 

*  Then  I  will  stay  here, '  she  said. 

Jabez  stared  at  her. 

'I  thought  that  you  loved  this  Egyptian,  cwho  in- 
deed is  worthy  of  any  woman's  love, '  he  muttered  into 
his  beard. 

'  Perhaps  it  is  because  I  love  him  that  I  wish  to  die. 
I  have  given  him  all  I  have  to  give;  there  is  nothing 
left  of  my  poor  treasure  except  what  will  bring  trouble 
and  misfortune  on  his  head.  Therefore  the  greater 
the  love  —  and  it  is  more  great  than  all  those  pyra- 
mids massed  to  one  —  the  greater  the  need  that  it 
should  be  buried  for  a  while.  Do  you  understand?' 

He  shook  his  head. 

1 1  understand  only  that  you  are  a  very  strange 
woman,  different  from  any  other  that  I  have  known/ 

'My  child,  who  was  slain  with  the  rest,  was  all  the 
world  to  me,  and  I  would  be  where  he  is.  Do  you 
understand  now?' 

'You  would  leave  your  life,  in  which,  being  young, 
you  may  have  more  children,  to  lie  in  a  tomb  with 
your  dead  son?'  he  asked  slowly,  like  one  astonished. 

ll  only  care  for  life  while  it  can  serve  him  whom  I 
love,  and  if  a  day  comes  when  he  sits  upon  the  throne 
how  will  a  daughter  of  the  hated  Israelites  serve  him 
then?  Also  I  do  not  wish  for  more  children.  Living 
or  dead,  he  that  is  gone  owns  all  my  heart;  there  is 
no  room  in  it  for  others.  That  love  at  least  is  pure 
and  perfect,  and  having  been  embalmed  by  death, 
can  never  change.  Moreover,  it  is  not  in  a  tomb  that 
I  shall  lie  withjiim,  or  so  I  believe.  The  faith  of  these 


JABEZ  SELLS  HORSES  261 

Egyptians  which  we  despise  tells  of  a  life  eternal  in 
the  heavens,  and  thither  I  would  go  to  seek  that  which 
is  lost,  and  to  wait  that  which  is  left  behind  awhile.' 

'Ah!'  said  Jabez.  'For  my  part  I  do  not  trouble 
myself  with  these  problems,  who  find  in  a  life  temporal 
on  the  earth  enough  to  fill  my  thoughts  and  hands. 
Yet,  Merapi,  you  are  a  rebel,  and  whether  in  heaven 
or  on  earth,  how  are  rebels  received  by  the  king  against 
whom  they  have  rebelled?' 

'  You  say  I  am  a  rebel, '  she  said,  turning  on  him  with 
flashing  eyes.  'Why?  Because  I  would  not  dishonour 
myself  by  marrying  a  man  I  hate,  one  also  who  is  a 
murderer,  and  because  while  I  live  I  will  not  desert 
a  man  whom  I  love  to  return  to  those  who  have  done 
me  naught  but  evil.  Did  God  then  make  women  to 
be  sold  like  cattle  of  the  field  for  the  pleasure  and  the 
profit  of  him  who  can  pay  the  highest?' 

'  It  seems  so, '  said  Jabez,  spreading  out  his  hands. 

'It  seems  that  you  think  so,  who  fashion  God  as 
you  would  wish  him  to  be,  but  for  my  part  I  do  not 
believe  it,  and  if  I  did,  I  should  seek  another  king. 
My  uncle,  I  appeal  from  the  priest  and  the  elder  to 
That  which  made  both  them  and  me,  and  by  Its 
judgment  I  will  stand  or  fall.' 

'  Always  a  very  dangerous  thing  to  do,'  reflected 
Jabez  aloud,  'since  the  priest  is  apt  to  take  the  law 
into  his  own  hands  before  the  cause  can  be  pleaded 
elsewhere.  Still,  who  am  I  that  I  should  set  up  my 
reasonings  against  one  who  can  grind  Amon  to  powder 
in  his  own  sanctuary,  and  who  therefore  may  have 
warrant  for  all  she  thinks  and  does?' 

Merapi  stamped  her  foot. 

'You  know  well  it  was  you  who  brought  me  the 


262  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

command  to  dare  the  god  Amon  in  his  temple.  It 
was  not  I '  she  began. 

'I  do  know,'  replied  Jabez  waving  his  hand.  'I 
know  also  that  is  what  every  wizard  says,  whatever  his 
nation  or  his  gods,  and  what  no  one  ever  believes. 
Thus  because,  having  faith,  you  obeyed  the  command 
and  through  you  Amon  was  smitten,  among  both  the 
Israelites  and  the  Egyptians  you  are  held  to  be  the 
greatest  sorceress  that  has  looked  upon  the  Nile,  and 
that  is  a  dangerous  repute,  my  niece.' 

'One  to  which  I  lay  no  claim,  and  never  sought/ 

4  Just  so,  but  which  all  the  same  has  come  to  you. 
Well,  knowing  as  without  doubt  you  do  all  that  will 
soon  befall  in  Egypt,  and  having  been  warned,  if  you 
needed  warning,  of  the  danger  with  which  you  yourself 
are  threatened,  you  still  refuse  to  obey  this  second 
command  which  it  is  my  duty  to  deliver  to  you?' 

'  I  refuse. ' 

'Then  on  your  own  head  be  it,  and  farewell.  Oh! 
I  would  add  that  there  is  certain  property  in  cattle, 
and  the  fruit  of  lands  which  descends  to  you  from  your 
father.  In  the  event  of  your  death  — 

'Take  it  all,  my  uncle,  and  may  it  prosper  you. 
Farewell.' 

'  A  great  woman,  friend  Ana,  and  a  beautiful, '  said  the 
old  Hebrew,  after  he  had  watched  her  go.  '  I  grieve  that 
I  shall  never  see  her  again,  and,  indeed,  that  no  one 
will  see  her  for  very  long;  for,  remember,  she  is  my 
niece  of  whom  I  am  fond.  Now  I  too  must  be  going, 
having  completed  my  errand.  All  good  fortune  to 
you,  Ana.  You  are  no  longer  a  soldier,  are  you? 
No?  Believe  me,  it  is  as  well,  as  you  will  learn.  My 
homage  to  the  Prince.  Think  of  me  at  times,  when 


JABEZ  SELLS  HORSES  263 

you  grow  old,  and  not  unkindly,  seeing  that  I  have 
served  you  as  best  I  could,  and  your  master  also,  who 
I  hope  will  soon  find  again  that  which  he  lost  awhile 
ago.' 

'Her  Highness,  Princess  Userti,'  I  suggested. 

'The  Princess  Userti  amongst  other  things,  Ana. 
Tell  the  Prince,  if  he  should  deem  them  costly,  that 
those  horses  which  I  sold  him  are  really  of  the  finest 
Syrian  blood,  and  of  a  strain  that  my  family  has  owned 
for  generations.  If  you  should  chance  to  have  any 
friend  whose  welfare  you  desire,  let  him  not  go  into  the 
desert  soldiering  during  the  next  few  moons,  especially 
if  Pharaoh  be  in  command.  Nay,  I  know  nothing,  but 
it  is  a  season  of  great  storm.  Farewell,  friend  Ana, 
and  again  farewell/ 

'Now  what  did  he  mean  by  that?'  thought  I  to  my- 
self, as  I  departed  to  make  my  report  to  Seti.  But  no 
answer  to  the  question  rose  in  my  mind. 

Very  soon  I  began  to  understand.  It  appeared  that 
at  length  the  Israelites  were  leaving  Egypt,  a  vast 
horde  of  them,  and  with  them  tens  of  thousands  of 
Arabs  of  various  tribes  who  worshipped  their  god  and 
were,  some  of  them,  descended  from  the  people  of  the 
Hyksos,  the  shepherds  who  once  ruled  in  Egypt.  That 
this  was  true  was  proved  to  us  by  the  tidings  which 
reached  us  that  all  the  Hebrew  women  who  dwelt  in 
Memphis,  even  those  of  them,  who  were  married  to 
Egyptians,  had  departed  from  the  city,  leaving  be- 
hind them  their  men  and  sometimes  their  children. 
Indeed,  before  these  went,  certain  of  them  who  had 
been  friends  visited  Merapi  and  asked  her  if  she  were 
not  coming  also.  She  shook  her  head  as  she  replied, 

'Why  do  you  go?    Are  you  so  fond  of  journeyings 


264  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

in  the  desert  that  for  the  sake  of  them  you  are  ready 
never  again  to  look  upon  the  men  you  love  and  the 
children  of  your  bodies?' 

'  No,  Lady,'  they  answered,  weeping.  '  We  are  happy 
here  in  white-walled  Memphis  and  here,  listening  to 
the  murmur  of  Nile,  we  would  grow  old  and  die, 
rather  than  strive  to  keep  house  in  some  desert  tent 
with  a  stranger  or  alone.  Yet  fear  drives  us  hence.' 

'Fear  of  what?' 

'Of  the  Egyptians  who,  when  they  come  to  under- 
stand all  that  they  have  suffered  at  our  hands  in  return 
for  the  wealth  and  shelter  which  they  have  given  us  for 
many  generations,  whereby  we  have  grown  from  a 
handful  into  a  great  people,  will  certainly  kill  any 
Israelite  whom  they  find  left  among  them.  Also  we 
fear  the  curses  of  our  priests  who  bid  us  to  depart.' 

'Then  I  should  fear  these  things  also,'  said  Merapi. 

'Not  so,  Lady,  seeing  that  being  the  only  beloved  of 
the  Prince  of  Egypt  who,  rumour  tells  us,  will  soon  be 
Pharaoh  of  Egypt,  by  him  you  will  be  protected  from 
the  anger  of  the  Egyptians.  And  being,  as  all  know 
well,  the  greatest  sorceress  in  the  world,  the  over- 
thrower  of  Amon-Ra  the  mighty,  and  one  who  by 
sacrificing  her  child  was  able  to  ward  away  every  plague 
from  the  household  where  she  dwelt,  you  have  naught 
to  fear  from  priests  and  their  magic.' 

Then  Merapi  sprang  up,  bidding  them  to  leave  her 
to  her  fate  and  to  be  gone  to  their  own,  which  they  did 
hastily  enough,  fearing  lest  she  should  cast  some  spell 
upon  them.  So  it  came  about  that  presently  the  fair 
Moon  of  Israel  and  certain  children  of  mixed  blood 
were  all  of  the  Hebrew  race  that  were  left  in  Egypt. 
Then,  notwithstanding  the  miseries  and  misfortunes 


JABEZ  SELLS  HORSES  265 

that  during  the  past  few  years  by  terror,  death,  and 
famine  had  reduced  them  to  perhaps  one  half  of  their 
number,  the  people  of  Egypt  rejoiced  with  a  great  joy. 

In  every  temple  of  every  god  processions  were  held 
and  offerings  made  by  those  who  had  anything  left  to 
offer,  while  the  statues  of  the  gods  were  dressed  in  fine 
new  garments  and  hung  about  with  gar  landings  of 
flowers.  Moreover,  on  the  Nile  and  on  the  sacred 
lakes  boats  floated  to  and  fro,  adorned  with  lanterns 
as  at  the  feast  of  the  Rising  of  Osiris.  As  titular  high- 
priest  of  Amon,  an  office  of  which  he  could  not  be  de- 
prived while  he  lived,  Prince  Seti  attended  these  dem- 
onstrations, which  indeed  he  must  do,  in  the  great 
temple  of  Memphis,  whither  I  accompanied  him. 
When  the  ceremonies  were  over  he  led  the  procession 
through  the  masses  of  the  worshippers,  clad  in  his 
splendid  sacerdotal  robes,  whereon  every  throat  of  the 
thousands  present  there  greeted  him  in  a  shout  of  thun- 
der as  'Pharaoh!'  or  at  least  as  Pharaoh's  heir. 

When  at  length  the  shouting  died,  he  turned  upon 
them  and  said, 

'  Friends,  if  you  would  send  me  to  be  of  the  company 
that  sits  at  the  table  of  Osiris  and  not  at  Pharaoh's 
feasts,  you  will  repeat  this  foolish  greeting,  whereof  our 
Lord  Amenmeses  will  hear  with  little  joy.' 

In  the  silence  that  followed  a  voice  called  out, 

'Have  no  fear,  O  Prince,  while  the  Hebrew  witch 
sleeps  night  by  night  upon  your  bosom.  She  who  could 
smite  Egypt  with  so  many  plagues  can  certainly  shelter 
you  from  harm;'  whereon  the  roars  of  acclamation  went 
up  again. 

It  was  on  the  following  day  that  Bakenkhonsu  the 
aged  returned  with  more  tidings  from  Tanis,  where  he 


266  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

had  been  upon  a  visit.  It  seemed  that  a  great  council 
had  been  held  there  in  the  largest  hall  of  one  of  the 
largest  temples.  At  this  council,  which  was  open  to  all 
the  people,  Amenmeses  had  given  report  on  the  matter 
of  the  Israelites  who,  he  stated,  were  departing  in  their 
thousands.  Also  offerings  were  made  to  appease  the 
angry  gods  of  Egypt.  When  the  ceremony  was  fin- 
ished, but  before  the  company  broke  up  in  a  heavy 
mood,  her  Highness  the  Princess  Userti  rose  in  her 
place,  and  addressed  Pharaoh. 

'By  the  spirits  of  our  fathers/  she  cried,  'and  more 
especially  by  that  of  the  good  god  Meneptah,  my 
begetter,  I  ask  of  you,  Pharaoh,  and  I  ask  of  you,  0 
people,  whether  the  affront  that  has  been  put  upon 
us  by  these  Hebrew  slaves  and  their  magicians  is  one 
that  the  proud  land  of  Egypt  should  be  called  upon  to 
bear?  Our  gods  have  been  smitten  and  defied;  woes 
great  and  terrible,  such  as  history  tells  not  of,  have 
fallen  upon  us  through  magic;  tens  of  thousands,  from 
the  first-born  child  of  Pharaoh  down,  have  perished  in 
a  single  night.  And  now  these  Hebrews,  who  have 
murdered  them  by  sorcery,  for  they  are  sorcerers  all, 
men  and  women  together,  especially  one  of  them  who 
sits  at  Memphis,  of  whom  I  will  not  speak  because  she 
has  wrought  me  private  harm,  by  the  decree  of  Pharaoh 
are  to  be  suffered  to  leave  the  land.  More,  they  are 
to  take  with  them  all  their  cattle,  all  their  threshed 
corn,  all  the  treasure  they  have  hoarded  for  generations, 
and  all  the  ornaments  of  price  and  wealth  that  they 
have  wrung  by  terror  from  our  people,  borrowing  that 
which  they  never  purpose  to  return.  Therefore  I, 
the  Royal  Princess  of  Egypt,  would  ask  of  Pharaoh, 
is  this  the  decree  of  Pharaoh?' 


JABEZ  SELLS  HORSES  267 

'Now/  said  Bakenkhonsu,  'Pharaoh  sat  with  hang- 
ing head  upon  his  throne  and  made  no  answer.' 

'Pharaoh  does  not  speak/  went  on  Userti.  "Then 
I  ask,  is  this  the  decree  of  the  Council  of  Pharaoh  and 
of  the  people  of  Egypt?  There  is  still  a  great  army  in 
Egypt,  hundreds  of  chariots  and  thousands  of  foot- 
men. Is  this  army  to  sit  still  while  these  slaves  depart 
into  the  desert  there  to  rouse  our  enemies  of  Syria 
against  us  and  return  with  them  to  butcher  us?' 

'At  these  words/  continued  Bakenkhonsu,  '  from  all 
that  multitude  there  went  up  a  shout  of  "No." 

'The  people  say  No.  What  saith  Pharaoh?'  cried 
Userti. 

There  followed  a  silence,  till  suddenly  Amenmeses 
rose  and  spoke, 

'  Have  it  as  you  will,  Princess,  and  on  your  head  and 
the  heads  of  all  these  whom  you  have  stirred  up  let 
the  evil  fall  if  evil  comes,  though  I  think  it  is  your 
husband,  the  Prince  Seti,  who  should  stand  where 
you  stand  and  put  up  this  prayer  in  your  place.' 

'My  husband,  the  Prince  Seti,  is  tied  to  Memphis 
by  a  rope  of  witch's  hair,  or  so  they  tell  me,'  she  sneered, 
while  the  people  murmured  in  assent. 

'  I  know  not, '  went  on  Amenmeses,  '  but  this  I  know 
that  always  the  Prince  would  have  let  these  Hebrews 
go  from  among  us,  and  at  times,  as  sorrow  followed 
sorrow,  I  have  thought  that  he  was  right.  Truly 
more  than  once  I  also  would  have  let  them  go,  but  ever 
some  Strength,  I  know  not  what,  descended  on  my 
heart,  turning  it  to  stone,  and  wrung  from  me  words 
that  I  did  not  desire  to  utter.  Even  now  I  would  let 
them  go,  but  all  of  you  are  against  me,  and,  perchance, 
if  I  withstand  you,  I  shall  pay  for  it  with  my  life  and 


268  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

throne.  Captains,  command  that  my  armies  be  made 
ready,  and  let  them  assemble  here  at  Tanis  that  I 
myself  may  lead  them  after  the  people  of  Israel  and 
share  their  dangers.' 

Then  with  a  mighty  shouting  the  company  broke 
up,  so  that  at  the  last  all  were  gone  and  only  Pharaoh 
remained  seated  upon  his  throne,  staring  at  the  ground 
with  the  air,  said  Bakenkhonsu,  rather  of  one  who  is 
dead  than  of  a  living  king  about  to  wage  war  upon  his 
foes. 

To  all  these  words  the  Prince  listened  in  silence, 
but  when  they  were  finished  he  looked  up  and  asked, 

'What  think  you,  Bakenkhonsu?' 

'I  think,  O  Prince,'  answered  the  wise  old  man,  'that 
her  Highness  did  ill  to  stir  up  this  matter,  though 
doubtless  she  spoke  with  the  voices  of  the  priests  and 
of  the  army,  against  which  Pharaoh  was  not  strong 
enough  to  stand.' 

'What  you  think,  I  think,'  said  Seti. 

At  this  moment  the  lady  Merapi  entered. 

'I  hear,  my  lord,'  she  said,  'that  Pharaoh  purposes 
to  pursue  the  people  of  Israel  with  his  host.  I  come 
to  pray  my  lord  that  he  will  not  join  himself  to  the 
host  of  Pharaoh.' 

'It  is  but  natural,  Lady,  that  you  should  not  wish 
me  to  make  war  upon  your  kin,  and  to  speak  truth  I 
have  no  mind  that  way,'  replied  Seti,  and,  turning, 
left  the  chamber  with  her. 

'She  is  not  thinking  of  her  kin  but  of  her  lover's 
life,'  said  Bakenkhonsu.  'She  is  not  a  witch  as  they 
declare,  but  it  is  true  that  she  knows  what  we  do  not.' 

'Yes,'  I  answered,  'it  is  true.' 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI 

A  WHILE  went  by;  it  may  have  been  fourteen  days, 
during  which  we  heard  that  the  Israelites  had  started 
on  their  journey.  They  were  a  mighty  multitude  who 
bore  with  them  the  coffin  and  the  mummy  of  their 
prophet,  a  man  of  their  blood,  Vizier,  it  is  reported, 
to  that  Pharaoh  who  welcomed  them  to  Egypt  hundreds 
of  years  before.  Some  said  they  went  this  way  and 
some  that,  but  Bakenkhonsu,  who  knew  everything, 
declared  that  they  were  heading  for  the  Lake  of  Croco- 
diles, which  others  name  Sea  of  Reeds,  whereby  they 
would  cross  into  the  desert  beyond,  and  thence  to  Syria. 
I  asked  him  how,  seeing  that  at  its  narrowest  part, 
this  lake  was  six  thousand  paces  in  width,  and  that  the 
depth  of  its  mud  was  unfathomable.  He  replied  that 
he  did  not  know,  but  that  I  might  do  well  to  inquire  of 
the  lady  Merapi. 

'So  you  have  changed  your  mind,  and  also  think 
her  a  witch/  I  said,  to  which  he  answered: 

'One  must  breathe  the  wind  that  blows,  and  Egypt 
is  so  full  of  witchcraft  that  it  is  difficult  to  say.  Also 
it  was  she  and  no  other  who  destroyed  the  ancient 
statue  of  Amon.  Oh!  yes,  witch  or  no  witch,  it 
might  be  well  to  ask  her  how  her  people  purpose  to 
cross  the  Sea  of  Reeds,  especially  if  Pharaoh's  chariots 
chance  to  be  behind  them.' 

269 


270  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

So  I  did  ask  her,  but  she  answered  that  she  knew 
nothing  of  the  matter,  and  wished  to  know  nothing, 
seeing  that  she  had  separated  from  her  people,  and 
remained  in  Egypt. 

Then  Ki  came,  I  know  not  whence,  and  having  made 
his  peace  with  Seti  as  to  the  dressing  of  Merapi  in  the 
robes  of  Isis  which,  he  vowed,  was  done  by  the  priests 
against  his  wish,  told  us  that  Pharaoh  and  a  great  host 
had  started  to  pursue  the  Israelites.  The  Prince  asked 
him  why  he  had  not  gone  with  the  host,  to  which 
he  replied  that  he  was  no  soldier,  also  that  Pharaoh 
hid  his  face  from  him.  In  return  he  asked  the  Prince 
why  he  had  not  gone. 

Seti  answered,  because  he  had  been  deprived  of  his 
command  with  his  other  officers  and  had  no  wish  to 
take  share  in  this  business  as  a  private  citizen. 

'You  are  wise,  as  always,  Prince/  said  Ki. 

It  was  on  the  following  night,  very  late,  while  the 
Prince,  Ki,  Bakenkhonsu  and  I,  Ana,  sat  talking,  that 
suddenly  the  lady  Merapi  broke  in  upon  us  as  she  had 
risen  from  her  bed,  wild-eyed,  and  with  her  hair  flowing 
down  her  robes. 

'I  have  dreamed  a  dream!'  she  cried.  'I  dreamed 
that  I  saw  all  the  thousands  of  my  people  following 
after  a  flame  that  burned  from  earth  to  heaven.  They 
came  to  the  edge  of  a  great  water  and  behind  them 
rushed  Pharaoh  and  all  the  hosts  of  the  Egyptians. 
Then  my  people  ran  on  to  the  face  of  the  water,  and  it 
bore  them  as  though  it  were  sound  land.  Now  the 
soldiers  of  Pharaoh  were  following,  but  the  gods  of 
Egypt  appeared,  Amon,  Osiris,  Horus,  Isis,  Hathor, 
and  the  rest,  and  would  have  turned  them  back.  Still 
they  refused  to  listen,  and  dragging  the  gods  with  them, 


THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI  271 

rushed  out  upon  the  water.  Then  darkness  fell,  and 
in  the  darkness  sounds  of  wailing  and  of  a  mighty 
laughter.  It  passed,  the  moon  rose,  shining  upon 
emptiness.  I  awoke,  trembling  in  my  limbs.  Inter- 
pret me  this  dream  if  you  can,  O  Ki,  Master  of  Magic.' 

1  Where  is  the  need,  Lady,'  he  answered,  awaking 
as  though  from  sleep,  'when  the  dreamer  is  also  the 
seer?  Shall  the  pupil  venture  to  instruct  the  teacher, 
or  the  novice  to  make  plain  the  mysteries  to  the  high- 
priestess  of  the  temple?  Nay,  Lady,  I  and  all  the 
magicians  of  Egypt  are  beneath  your  feet/ 

'Why  will  you  ever  mock  me?'  she  said,  and  as  she 
spoke,  she  shivered. 

Then  Bakenkhonsu  opened  his  lips,  saying, 

'The  wisdom  of  Ki  has  been  buried  in  a  cloud  of 
late,  and  gives  no  light  to  us,  his  disciples.  Yet  the 
meaning  of  this  dream  is  plain,  though  whether  it  be 
also  true  I  do  not  know.  It  is  that  all  the  host  of 
Egypt,  and  with  it  the  gods  of  Egypt,  are  threatened 
with  destruction  because  of  the  Israelites,  unless  one 
to  whom  they  will  hearken  can  be  found  to  turn  them 
from  some  purpose  that  I  do  not  understand.  But  to 
whom  will  the  mad  hearken,  oh!  to  whom  will  they 
hearken? '  and  lifting  his  great  head,  he  looked  straight 
at  the  Prince. 

'Not  to  me,  I  fear,  who  now  am  no  one  in  Egypt/ 
said  Seti. 

'Why  not  to  you,  0  Prince,  who  to-morrow  may  be 
everyone  in  Egypt? '  asked  Bakenkhonsu.  '  Always  you 
have  pleaded  the  cause  of  the  Hebrews,  and  said  that 
naught  but  evil  would  befall  Egypt  because  of  them, 
as  has  happened.  To  whom,  then,  will  the  people 
and  the  army  listen  more  readily  ?' 


272  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Moreover,  O  Prince/  broke  in  Ki,  'a  lady  of  your 
household  has  dreamed  a  very  evil  dream,  of  which, 
if  naught  be  said,  it  might  be  held  that  it  was  no 
dream,  but  a  spell  of  power  aimed  against  the  majesty 
of  Egypt;  such  a  spell  as  that  which  cast  great  Amon 
from  his  throne,  such  a  spell  as  that  which  has  set  a 
magic  fence  around  this  house  and  field.' 

1  Again  I  tell  you  that  I  weave  no  spells,  O  Ki,  who 
with  my  own  child  have  paid  the  price  of  them.' 

1  Yet  spells  were  woven,  Lady,  and  as  has  been  known 
from  of  old,  strength  is  perfected  in  sacrifice  alone,' 
Ki  answered  darkly. 

'Have  done  with  your  talk  of  spells,  Magician,' 
exclaimed  the  Prince,  'or  if  you  must  speak  of  them, 
speak  of  your  own,  which  are  many.  It  was  Jabez 
who  protected  us  here  against  the  plagues,  and  the 
statue  of  Amon  was  shattered  by  some  god. ' 

'I  ask  your  pardon,  Prince,'  said  Ki  bowing,  'it  was 
not  this  lady  but  her  uncle  who  fenced  your  house 
against  the  plagues  which  ravaged  Egypt,  and  it  was  not 
this  lady  but  some  god  working  in  her  which  overthrew 
Amon  of  Tanis.  The  Prince  has  said  it.  Yet  this 
lady  has  dreamed  a  certain  dream  which  Bakenkhonsu 
has  interpreted  although  I  cannot,  and  I  think  that 
Pharaoh  and  his  captains  should  be  told  of  the  dream, 
that  on  it  they  may  form  their  own  judgment.' 

'Then  why  do  you  not  tell  them,  Ki?' 

'It  has  pleased  Pharaoh,  O  Prince,  to  dismiss  me 
from  his  service  as  one  who  failed  and  to  give  my  office 
of  Kherheb  to  another.  If  I  appear  before  the  face  of 
Pharaoh  I  shall  be  killed.' 

Now  I,  Ana,  listening,  wished  that  Ki  would  appear 
before  the  face  of  Pharaoh,  although  I  did  not  believe 


THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI  273 

that  he  could  be  killed  by  him  or  by  anybody  else, 
since  against  death  he  had  charms.  For  I  was  afraid 
of  Ki,  and  felt  in  myself  that  again  he  was  plotting 
evil  to  Merapi  whom  I  knew  to  be  innocent. 

The  Prince  walked  up  and  down  the  chamber  as 
was  his  fashion  when  lost  in  thought.  Presently  he 
stopped  opposite  to  me  and  said, 

'Friend  Ana,  be  pleased  to  command  that  my  chariots 
be  made  ready  with  a  general's  escort  of  a  hundred 
men  and  spare  horses  to  each  chariot.  We  ride  at 
dawn,  you  and  I,  to  seek  out  the  army  of  Pharaoh  and 
pray  audience  of  Pharaoh/ 

'My  lord/  said  Merapi  in  a  kind  of  cry,  'I  pray  you 
go  not,  leaving  me  alone. ' 

'Why  should  I  leave  you,  Lady?  Come  with  me 
if  you  will.'  She  shook  her  head,  saying, 

'I  dare  not.  Prince,  there  has  been  some  charm 
upon  me  of  late  that  draws  me  back  to  my  own  people. 
Twice  in  the  night  I  have  awakened  and  found  myself 
in  the  gardens  with  my  face  set  towards  the  north,  and 
heard  a  voice  in  my  ears,  even  that  of  my  father  who 
is  dead,  saying, 

'"Moon  of  Israel,  thy  people  wander  in  the  wilder- 
ness and  need  thy  light." 

'It  is  certain  therefore  that  if  I  came  near  to  them  I 
should  be  dragged  down  as  wood  is  dragged  of  an  eddy, 
nor  would  Egypt  see  me  any  more.' 

'Then  I  pray  you  bide  where  you  are,  Merapi/ 
said  the  Prince,  laughing  a  little',  'since  it  is  certain 
that  where  you  go  I  must  follow,  who  have  no  desire 
to  wander  in  the  wilderness  with  your  Hebrew  folk. 
Well,  it  seems  that  as  you  do  not  wish  to  leave  Memphis 
and  will  not  come  with  me,  I  must  stay  with  you/ 


274  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Ki  fixed  his  piercing  eyes  upon  the  pair  of  them. 

'Let  the  Prince  forgive  me/  he  said,  'but  I  swear  it 
by  the  gods  that  never  did  I  think  to  live  to  hear  the 
Prince  Seti  Meneptah  set  a  woman's  whims  before 
his  honour.' 

'Your  words  are  rough/  said  Seti,  drawing  himself 
up,  'and  had  they  been  spoken  in  other  days,  mayhap, 
Ki- 

'Oh!  my  lord,'  said  Ki  prostrating  himself  till  his 
forehead  touched  the  ground,  'bethink  you  then  how 
great  must  be  the  need  which  makes  me  dare  to  speak 
them.  When  first  I  came  hither  from  the  court  of 
Tanis,  the  spirit  that  is  within  me  speaking  through 
my  lips  gave  certain  titles  to  your  Highness,  for  which 
your  Highness  was  pleased  to  reprove  me.  Yet  the 
spirit  in  me  cannot  lie  and  I  know  well,  and  bid  all 
here  make  record  of  my  words,  that  to-night  I  stand 
in  the  presence  of  him  who  ere  two  moons  have  passed 
will  be  crowned  Pharaoh.' 

'Truly  you  were  ever  a  bearer  of  ill- tidings,  Ki, 
but  if  so,  what  of  it? ' 

'This  your  Highness:  Were  it  not  that  the  spirits 
of  Truth  and  Right  compel  me  for  their  own  reasons, 
should  I,  who  have  blood  that  can  be  shed  or  bones 
that  can  be  broken,  dare  to  hurl  hard  words  at  him 
who  will  be  Pharaoh?  Should  I  dare  to  cross  the  will 
of  the  sweet  dove  who  nestles  on  his  heart,  the  wise, 
white  dove  that  murmurs  the  mysteries  of  heaven, 
whence  she  came,  and  is  stronger  than  the  vulture  of 
Isis  and  swifter  than  the  hawk  of  Ra;  the  dove  that, 
were  she  angry,  could  rend  me  into  more  fragments 
than  did  Set  Osiris?' 

Now  I  saw  Bakenkhonsu  begin  to  swell  with  inward 


THE  DREAM   OF  MERAPI  275 

laughter  like  a  frog  about  to  croak,  but  Seti  answered 
in  a  weary  voice, 

'By  all  the  birds  of  Egypt  with  the  sacred  crocodiles 
thrown  in,  I  do  not  know,  since  that  mind  of  yours, 
Ki,  is  not  an  open  writing  which  can  be  read  by  the 
passer-by.  Still,  if  you  would  tell  me  what  is  the 
reason  with  which  the  goddesses  of  Truth  and  Justice 
have  inspired  you  - 

'The  reason  is,  0  Prince,  that  the  fate  of  all  Egypt's 
army  may  be  hidden  in  your  hand.  The  time  is  short 
and  I  will  be  plain.  Deny  it  as  she  will  this  lady  here, 
who  seems  to  be  but  a  thing  of  love  and  beauty,  is  the 
greatest  sorceress  in  Egypt,  as  I  whom  she  has  mas- 
tered know  well.  She  matched  herself  against  the 
high  god  of  Egypt  and  smote  him  to  the  dust,  and  has 
paid  back  upon  him,  his  prophets,  and  his  worshippers 
the  ills  that  he  would  have  worked  to  her,  as  in  a 
like  case  any  of  our  fellowship  would  do.  Now  she 
has  dreamed  a  dream,  or  her  spirit  has  told  her  that 
the  army  of  Egypt  is  in  danger  of  destruction,  and  I 
know  that  this  dream  is  true.  Hasten  then,  O  Prince, 
to  save  the  hosts  of  Egypt,  which  you  will  surely  need 
when  you  come  to  sit  upon  its  throne.' 

'I  am  no  sorceress,'  cried  Merapi,  'and  yet  —  alas! 
that  I  must  say  it  —  this  smiling-featured,  cold-eyed 
wizard's  words  are  true.  The  sword  of  death  hangs 
over  the  hosts  of  Egypt! ' 

'Command  that  the  chariots  be  made  ready,'  said 
Seti  again. 

Eight  days  had  gone  by.  It  was  sunset  and  we  drew 
rein  over  against  the  Sea  of  Reeds.  Day  and  night  we 
had  followed  the  army  of  Pharaoh  across  the  wilderness 


276  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

on  a  road  beaten  down  by  his  chariot  wheels  and 
soldiers,  and  by  the  tens  of  thousands  of  the  Israelites 
who  had  passed  that  way  before  them.  Now  from  the 
ridge  where  we  had  halted  we  saw  it  encamped  beneath 
us,  a  very  great  army.  Moreover,  stragglers  told  us 
that  beyond,  also  encamped,  was  the  countless  horde 
of  the  Israelites,  and  beyond  these  the  vast  Sea  of 
Reeds  which  barred  their  path.  But  we  could  not  see 
the  Israelites  or  the  water  on  the  further  side  of  them 
for  a  very  strange  reason.  Between  these  and  the 
army  of  Pharaoh  rose  a  black  wall  of  cloud,  built  as  it 
were  from  earth  to  heaven.  One  of  those  stragglers 
of  whom  I  have  spoken,  told  us  that  this  cloud  travelled 
before  the  Israelites  by  day,  but  at  night  was  turned 
into  a  pillar  of  fire.  Only  on  this  day,  when  the  army 
of  Pharaoh  approached,  it  had  moved  round  and  come 
between  the  people  of  Israel  and  the  army. 

Now  when  the  Prince,  Bakenkhonsu,  and  I  heard 
these  things  we  looked  at  each  other  and  were  silent. 
Only  presently  the  Prince  laughed  a  little,  and  said, 

'We  should  have  brought  Ki  with  us,  even  if  we 
had  to  carry  him  bound,  that  he  might  interpret  this 
marvel,  for  it  is  sure  that  no  one  else  can.7 

'It  would  be  hard  to  keep  Ki  bound,  Prince,  if  he 
wished  to  go  free/  answered  Bakenkhonsu.  'More- 
over, before  ever  we  entered  the  chariots  at  Mem- 
phis he  had  departed  south  for  Thebes.  I  saw  him 
go.' 

'And  I  gave  orders  that  he  should  not  be  allowed  to 
return,  for  I  hold  him  an  ill  guest,  or  so  thinks  the 
lady  Merapi/  replied  Seti  with  a  sigh. 

'Now  that  we  are  here  what  would  the  Prince  do?' 
I  asked. 


THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI  277 

1  Descend  to  the  camp  of  Pharaoh  and  say  what  we 
have  to  say,  Ana.' 

'And  if  he  will  not  listen,  Prince?' 

'Then  cry  our  message  aloud  and  return/ 

'And  if  he  will  not  suffer  us  to  return,  Prince?' 

'Then  stand  still  and  live  or  die  as  the  gods  may 
decree.' 

'Truly  our  lord  has  a  great  heart!'  exclaimed  Baken- 
khonsu,  'and  though  I  feel  over  young  to  die,  I  am 
minded  to  see  the  end  of  this  matter  with  him,'  and 
he  laughed  aloud. 

But  I  who  was  afraid  thought  that  0-ho-ho  of  his, 
which  the  sky  seemed  to  echo  back  upon  our  heads, 
a  strange  and  indeed  a  fearful  sound. 

Then  we  put  on  robes  of  ceremony  that  we  had 
brought  with  us,  but  neither  swords  nor  armour,  and 
having  eaten  some  food,  drove  on  with  the  half  of  our 
guard  towards  the  place  where  we  saw  the  banners  of 
Pharaoh  flying  about  his  pavilion.  The  rest  of  our 
guard  we  left  encamped,  bidding  them,  if  aught  hap- 
pened to  us,  to  return  and  make  report  at  Memphis 
and  in  the  other  great  cities.  As  we  drew  near  to  the 
camp  the  outposts  saw  us  and  challenged.  But  when 
they  perceived  by  the  light  of  the  setting  sun  who  it 
was  that  they  challenged,  a  murmur  went  through 
them,  of 

'The  Prince  of  Egypt!  The  Prince  of  Egypt!'  for  so 
they  had  never  ceased  to  name  Seti,  and  they  saluted 
with  their  spears  and  let  us  pass. 

So  at  length  we  came  to  the  pavilion  of  Pharaoh, 
round  about  which  a  whole  regiment  stood  on  guard. 
The  sides  of  it  were  looped  up  high  because  of  the  heat 
of  the  night  which  was  great,  and  within  sat  Pharaoh, 


278  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

his  captains,  his  councillors,  his  priests,  his  magicians, 
and  many  others  at  meat  or  serving  food  and  drink. 
They  sat  at  a  table  that  was  bent  like  a  bow,  with  their 
faces  towards  the  entrance,  and  Pharaoh  was  in  the 
centre  of  the  table  with  his  fan-bearers  and  butlers  be- 
hind him. 

We  advanced  into  the  pavilion,  the  Prince  in  the 
centre,  Bakenkhonsu  leaning  on  his  staff  on  the  right 
hand,  and  I,  wearing  the  gold  chain  that  Pharaoh  Men- 
eptah  had  given  me,  on  the  left,  but  those  with  us  re- 
mained among  the  guard  at  the  entrance. 

'Who  are  these?'  asked  Amenmeses,  looking  up, 
'who  come  here  unbidden?' 

'Three  citizens  of  Egypt  who  have  a  message  for 
Pharaoh,'  answered  Seti  in  his  quiet  voice,  'which  we 
have  travelled  fast  and  far  to  speak  in  time.' 

'How  are  you  named,  citizens  of  Egypt,  and  who 
sends  your  message?' 

'We  are  named,  Seti  Meneptah  aforetime  Prince  of 
Egypt,  and  heir  to  its  crown;  Bakenkhonsu  the  aged 
Councillor,  and  Ana  the  scribe  and  King's  Companion, 
and  our  message  is  from  the  gods.' 

'We  have  heard  those  names,  who  has  not?'  said 
Pharaoh,  and  as  he  spoke  all,  or  very  nearly  all,  the 
company  rose,  or  half  rose,  and  bowed  towards  the 
Prince.  'Will  you  and  your  companions  be  seated 
and  eat,  Prince  Seti  Meneptah? ' 

'We  thank  the  divine  Pharaoh,  but  we  have  already 
eaten.  Have  we  Pharaoh's  leave  to  deliver  our  mes- 
sage? ' 

'Speak  on,  Prince.' 

'O  Pharaoh,  many  moons  have  gone  by,  since  last 
we  looked  upon  each  other  face  to  face,  on  that  day 


THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI  279 

when  my  father,  the  good  god  Meneptah,  disinherited 
me,  and  afterwards  fled  hence  to  Osiris.  Pharaoh 
will  remember  why  I  was  thus  cut  off  from  the  royal 
root  of  Egypt.  It  was  because  of  the  matter  of  these 
Israelites,  who  in  my  judgment  had  been  evilly  dealt 
by,  and  should  be  suffered  to  leave  our  land.  The 
good  god  Meneptah,  being  so  advised  by  you  and 
others,  0  Pharaoh,  would  have  smitten  the  Israelites 
with  the  sword,  making  an  end  of  them,  and  to  this  he 
demanded  my  assent  as  the  Heir  of  Egypt.  I  refused 
that  assent  and  was  cast  out,  and  since  then,  you,  O 
Pharaoh,  have  worn  the  double  crown,  while  I  have 
dwelt  as  a  citizen  of  Memphis,  living  upon  such  lands 
and  revenues  as  are  my  own.  Between  that  hour  and 
this,  O  Pharaoh,  many  griefs  have  smitten  Egypt,  and 
the  last  of  them  cost  you  your  first-born,  and  me  mine. 
Yet  through  them  all,  O  Pharaoh,  you  have  refused  to 
let  these  Hebrews  go,  as  I  counselled  should  be  done  at 
the  beginning.  At  length  after  the  death  of  the  first- 
born, your  decree  was  issued  that  they  might  go.  Yet 
now  you  follow  them  with  a  great  army  and  purpose  to 
do  to  them  what  my  father,  the  good  god  Meneptah, 
would  have  done,  had  I  consented,  namely  —  to  de- 
stroy them  with  the  sword.  Hear  me,  Pharaoh!' 

'I  hear;  also  the  case  is  well  if  briefly  set.  What 
else  would  the  Prince  Seti  say?' 

'This,  O  Pharaoh.  That  I  pray  you  to  return  with 
all  your  host  from  the  following  of  these  Hebrews, 
not  to-morrow  or  the  next  day,  but  at  once  —  this 
night.' 

'Why,  O  Prince?' 

'Because  of  a  certain  dream  that  a  lady  of  my  house- 
hold who  is  Hebrew  has  dreamed,  which  dream  foretells 


28o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

destruction  to  you  and  the  army  of  Egypt,  unless  you 
hearken  to  these  words  of  mine.' 

'I  think  that  we  know  of  this  snake  whom  you  have 
taken  to  dwell  in  your  bosom,  whence  it  may  spit 
poison  upon  Egypt.  It  is  named  Merapi,  Moon  of 
Israel,  is  it  not? ' 

'That  is  the  name  of  the  lady  who  dreamed  the 
dream/  replied  Seti  in  a  cold  voice,  though  I  felt  him 
tremble  with  anger  at  my  side,  'the  dream  that  if 
Pharaoh  wills  my  companions  here  shall  set  out  word 
for  word  to  his  magicians/ 

'Pharaoh  does  not  will  it,'  shouted  Amenmeses 
smiting  the  board  with  his  fist,  '  because  Pharaoh 
knows  that  it  is  but  another  trick  to  save  these 
wizards  and  thieves  from  the  doom  that  they  have 
earned.' 

'Am  I  then  a  worker  of  tricks,  O  Pharaoh?  If  I  had 
been  such,  why  have  I  journeyed  hither  to  give  warn- 
ing, when  by  sitting  yonder  at  Memphis  to-morrow, 
I  might  once  more  have  become  heir  to  the  double 
crown?  For  if  you  will  not  hearken  to  me,  I  tell  you 
that  very  soon  you  shall  be  dead,  and  with  you  these* 
—  and  he  pointed  to  all  those  who  sat  at  table  —  '  and 
with  them  the  great  army  that  lies  without.  Ere  you 
speak,  tell  me,  what  is  that  black  cloud  which  stands 
before  the  camp  of  the  Hebrews?  Is  there  no  answer? 
Then  I  will  give  the  answer.  It  is  the  pall  that  shall 
wrap  the  bones  of  every  one  of  you.' 

Now  the  company  shivered  with  fear,  yes,  even  the 
priests  and  the  magicians  shivered.  But  Pharaoh 
went  mad  with  rage.  Springing  from  his  seat,  he 
snatched  at  the  double  crown  upon  his  head,  and 
hurled  it  to  the  ground,  and  I  noted  that  the  golden 


THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI  281 

uraeus  band  about  it,  rolled  away,  and  rested  upon 
Seti's  sandalled  foot.  He  tore  his  robes  and  shouted, 

1  At  least  our  fate  shall  be  your  fate,  Renegade,  who 
have  sold  Egypt  to  the  Hebrew  witch  in  payment  of 
her  kisses.  Seize  this  man  and  his  companions,  and 
when  we  go  down  to  battle  against  these  Israelites 
to-morrow  after  the  darkness  lifts,  let  them  be  set 
with  the  captains  of  the  van.  So  shall  the  truth  be 
known  at  last.' 

Thus  Pharaoh  commanded,  and  Seti,  answering 
nothing,  folded  his  arms  upon  his  breast  and  waited. 

Men  rose  from  their  seats  as  though  to  obey  Pharaoh 
and  sank  back  to  them  again.  Guards  started  for- 
ward and  yet  remained  standing  where  they  were. 
Then  Bakenkhonsu  burst  into  one  of  his  great  laughs. 

'O-ho-ho,7  he  laughed,  'Pharaohs  have  I  seen  come 
and  go,  one  and  two  and  three,  and  four  and  five,  but 
never  yet  have  I  seen  a  Pharaoh  whom  none  of  his 
councillors  or  guards  could  obey  however  much  they 
willed  it.  When  you  are  Pharaoh,  Prince  Seti,  may 
your  luck  be  better.  Your  arm,  Ana  my  friend,  and 
lead  on,  Royal  Heir  of  Egypt.  The  truth  is  shown  to 
blind  eyes  that  will  not  see.  The  word  is  spoken  to 
deaf  ears  that  will  not  hearken,  and  the  duty  done. 
Night  falls.  Sleep  ye  well,  ye  bidden  of  Osiris,  sleep 
ye  well!' 

Then  we  turned  and  walked  from  that  pavilion.  At 
its  entrance  I  looked  back,  and  in  the  low  light  that 
precedes  the  darkness,  it  seemed  to  me  as  though  all 
seated  there  were  already  dead.  Blue  were  their 
faces  and  hollow  shone  their  eyes,  and  from  their 
lips  there  came  no  word.  Only  they  stared  at  us  as 
we  went,  and  stared  and  stared  again. 


282  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Without  the  door  of  the  pavilion,  by  command  of 
the  Prince,  I  called  aloud  the  substance  of  the  lady 
Merapi's  dream,  and  warned  all  within  earshot  to 
cease  from  pursuing  the  people  of  Israel,  if  they  would 
continue  to  live  to  look  upon  the  sun.  Yet  even  now, 
although  to  speak  thus  was  treason  against  Pharaoh, 
none  lifted  a  hand  against  the  Prince,  or  against  me 
his  servant.  Often  since  then  I  have  wondered  why 
this  was  so,  and  found  no  answer  to  my  questionings. 
Mayhap  it  was  because  of  the  majesty  of  my  master, 
whom  all  knew  to  be  the  true  Pharaoh,  and  loved  at 
heart.  Mayhap  it  was  because  they  were  sure  that 
he  would  not  have  travelled  so  far  and  placed  himself 
in  the  power  of  Amenmeses  save  to  work  the  armies 
of  Egypt  good,  and  not  ill,  and  to  bring  them  a  message 
that  had  been  spoken  by  the  gods  themselves. 

Or  mayhap  it  was  because  he  was  still  hedged  about 
by  that  protection  which  the  Hebrews  had  vowed  to 
him  through  their  prophets  with  the  voice  of  Jabez. 
At  least  so  it  happened.  Pharaoh  might  command, 
but  his  servants  would  not  obey.  Moreover,  the 
story  spread,  and  that  night  many  deserted  from  the 
host  of  Pharaoh  and  encamped  about  us,  or  fled  back 
towards  the  cities  whence  they  came.  Also  with 
them  were  not  a  few  councillors  and  priests  who  had 
talked  secretly  with  Bakenkhonsu.  So  it  chanced  that 
even  if  Pharaoh  desired  to  make  an  end  of  us,  as  per- 
haps he  purposed  to  do  in  the  midnight  watches,  he 
thought  it  wisest  to  let  the  matter  lie  until  he  had 
finished  with  the  people  of  Israel. 

It  was  a  very  strange  night,  silent,  with  a  heavy, 
stirless  air.  There  were  no  stars,  but  the  curtain  of 


THE  DREAM  OF  MERAPI  283 

black  cloud  which  seemed  to  hang  beyond  the  camp 
of  the  Egyptians  was  alive  with  lightnings  which  ap- 
peared to  shape  themselves  to  letters  that  I  could  not 
read. 

1  Behold  the  Book  of  Fate  written  in  fire  by  the  hand 
of  God!'  said  Bakenkhonsu,  as  he  watched. 

About  midnight  a  mighty  east  wind  began  to  blow, 
so  strongly  that  we  must  lie  upon  our  faces  under  the 
lea  of  the  chariots.  Then  the  wind  died  away  and  we 
heard  tumult  and  shoutings,  both  from  the  camp  of 
Egypt,  and  from  the  camp  of  Israel  beyond  the  cloud. 
Next  there  came  a  shock  as  of  earthquake,  which  threw 
those  of  us  who  were  standing  to  the  ground,  and  by 
a  blood-red  moon  that  now  appeared  we  perceived 
that  all  the  army  of  Pharaoh  was  beginning  to  move 
towards  the  sea. 

'Whither  go  they?'  I  asked  of  the  Prince  who  clung 
to  my  arm. 

'To  doom,  I  think,'  he  answered,  'but  to  what  doom 
I  do  not  know. ' 

After  this  we  said  no  more,  because  we  were  too 
much  afraid. 

Dawn  came  at  last,  showing  the  most  awful  sight 
that  was  ever  beheld  by  the  eye  of  man. 

The  wall  of  cloud  had  disappeared,  and  in  the  clear 
light  of  the  morning,  we  perceived  that  the  deep  waters 
of  the  Sea  of  Reeds  had  divided  themselves,  leaving  a 
raised  roadway  that  seemed  to  have  been  cleared  by 
the  wind,  or  perchance  to  have  been  thrown  up  by  the 
earthquake.  Who  can  say?  Not  I  who  never  set 
foot  upon  that  path  of  death.  Along  this  wide  road 
streamed  the  tens  of  thousands  of  the  Israelites,  passing 


284  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

between  the  water  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  water 
on  the  left,  and  after  them  followed  all  the  army  of 
Pharaoh,  save  those  who  had  deserted,  and  stood  or 
lay  around  us,  watching.  We  could  even  see  the 
golden  chariots  that  marked  the  presence  of  Pharaoh 
himself,  and  of  his  bodyguard,  deep  in  the  heart  of  the 
broken  host  that  struggled  forward  without  discipline 
or  order. 

4 What  now?  Oh!  what  now?'  murmured  Seti,  and 
as  he  spoke  there  was  a  second  shock  of  earthquake. 
Then  to  the  west  on  the  sea  there  arose  a  mighty  wave, 
whereof  the  crest  seemed  to  be  high  as  a  pyramid.  It 
rolled  forward  with  a  curved  and  foaming  head,  and 
in  the  hollow  of  it  for  a  moment,  no  more,  we  saw  the 
army  of  Egypt.  Yet  in  that  moment  I  seemed  to  see 
mighty  shapes  fleeing  landwards  along  the  crest  of  the 
wave,  which  shapes  I  took  to  be  the  gods  of  Egypt, 
pursued  by  a  form  of  light  and  glory  that  drove  them 
as  with  a  scourge.  They  came,  they  went,  accom- 
panied by  a  sound  of  wailing,  and  the  wave  fell. 

But  beyond  it,  the  hordes  of  Israel  still  marched  — 
upon  the  further  shore. 

Dense  gloom  followed,  and  through  the  gloom  I  saw, 
or  thought  I  saw,  Merapi,  Moon  of  Israel,  standing 
before  us  with  a  troubled  face  and  heard  or  thought 
I  heard  her  cry, 

I0h!  help  me,  my  lord  Setil  Help  me,  my  lord  Setil* 

Then  she  too  was  gone. 

'Harness  the  chariots!'  cried  Seti,  in  a  hollow  voice. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI 

FAST  as  sped  our  horses,  rumour,  or  rather  the  truth, 
carried  by  those  who  had  gone  before  us,  flew  faster. 
Oh!  that  journey  was  as  a  dream  begotten  by  the  evil 
gods.  On  we  galloped  through  the  day  and  through 
the  night  and  lo!  at  every  town  and  village  women 
rushed  upon  us  crying, 

'Is  it  true,  O  travellers,  is  it  true  that  Pharaoh  and 
his  host  are  perished  in  the  sea? ' 

Then  old  Bakenkhonsu  would  call  in  answer, 

1  It  is  true  that  he  who  was  Pharaoh  and  his  host  are 
perished  in  the  sea.  But  lo!  here  is  he  who  is  Pharaoh/ 
and  he  pointed  to  the  Prince,  who  took  no  heed  and 
said  nothing,  save, 

1  On!  On!' 

Then  forward  we  would  plunge  again  till  once  more 
the  sound  of  wailing  died  into  silence. 

It  was  sunset,  and  at  length  we  drew  near  to  the 
gates  of  Memphis.  The  Prince  turned  to  me  and 
spoke. 

1  Heretofore  I  have  not  dared  to  ask/  he  said,  'but 
tell  me,  Ana.  In  the  gloom  after  the  great  cliff  of  water 
fell  and  the  shapes  of  terror  swept  by,  did  you  seem  to 
see  a  woman  stand  before  us  and  did  you  seem  to  hear 
her  speak? ' 

'I  did,  0  Prince.' 


286  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

'Who  was  that  woman  and  what  did  she  say?' 

'She  was  one  who  bore  a  child  to  you,  O  Prince, 
which  child  is  not,  and  she  said,  "Oh!  help  me,  my  lord 
Seti.  Help  me,  my  lord  Seti!"  ' 

His  face  grew  ashen  even  beneath  its  veil  of  dust, 
and  he  groaned. 

'Two  who  loved  her  have  seen  and  two  who  loved 
her  have  heard, '  he  said.  'There  is  no  room  for  doubt. 
Ana,  she  is  dead!' 

'  I  pray  the  gods ' 

'Pray  not,  for  the  gods  of  Egypt  are  also  dead, 
slain  by  the  god  of  Israel.  Ana,  who  has  murdered 
her?' 

With  my  finger  I  who  am  a  draughtsman  drew  in 
the  thick  dust  that  lay  on  the  board  of  the  chariot 
the  brows  of  a  man  and  beneath  them  two  deep  eyes. 
The  gilt  on  the  board  where  the  sun  caught  it  looked 
like  light  in  the  eyes. 

The  Prince  nodded  and  said, 

'Now  we  shall  learn  whether  great  magicians  such 
as  Ki  can  die  like  other  men.  Yes,  if  need  be,  to  learn 
that  I  will  put  on  Pharaoh's  crown.' 

We  halted  at  the  gates  of  Memphis.  They  were 
shut  and  barred,  but  from  within  the  vast  city  rose  a 
sound  of  tumult. 

'Open!'  cried  the  Prince  to  the  guard. 

'Who  bids  me  open?'  answered  the  captain  of  the 
gate  peering  at  us,  for  the  low  sun  lay  behind. 

'Pharaoh  bids  you  open.' 

'Pharaoh!'  said  the  man.  'We  have  sure  tidings 
that  Pharaoh  and  his  armies  are  slain  by  wizardry  in 
the  sea.' 

'Fool!'  thundered  the  Prince,  'Pharaoh  never  dies. 


THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI          287 

Pharaoh  Amenmeses  is  with  Osiris  but  the  good  god 
Seti  Meneptah  who  is  Pharaoh  bids  you  open/ 

Then  the  bronze  gates  rolled  back,  and  those  who 
guarded  them  prostrated  themselves  in  the  dust. 

'Man,'  I  called  to  the  captain,  'what  means  yonder 
shouting? ' 

'Sir/  he  answered,  'I  do  not  know,  but  I  am  told 
that  the  witch  who  has  brought  woe  on  Egypt  and  by 
magic  caused  the  death  of  Pharaoh  Amenmeses  and  his 
armies,  dies  by  fire  in  the  place  before  the  temple.' 

'By  whose  command?'  I  cried  again  as  the  chariot- 
eer flogged  the  horses,  but  no  answer  reached  our  ears. 

We  rushed  on  up  the  wide  street  to  the  great  place 
that  was  packed  with  tens  of  thousands  of  the  people. 
We  drove  the  horses  at  them. 

'Way  for  Pharaoh!  Way  for  the  Mighty  One,  the 
good  god,  Seti  Meneptah,  King  of  the  Upper  and  the 
Lower  Land!'  shouted  the  escort. 

The  people  turned  and  saw  the  tall  shape  of  the 
Prince  still  clad  in  the  robes  of  state  which  he  had 
worn  when  he  stood  before  Amenmeses  in  the  pavilion 
by  the  sea. 

'Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!  Hail  to  Pharaoh!'  they  cried, 
prostrating  themselves,  and  the  cry  passed  on  through 
Memphis  like  a  wind. 

Now  we  were  come  to  the  centre  of  the  place,  and 
there  in  front  of  the  great  gates  of  the  temple  burned  a 
vast  pyre  of  wood.  Before  the  pyre  moved  figures,  in 
one  of  whom  I  knew  Ki  dressed  in  his  magician's  robe. 
Outside  of  these  was  a  double  circle  of  soldiers  who 
kept  the  people  back,  which  these  needed,  for  they 
raved  like  madmen  and  shook  their  fists.  A  group  of 
priests  near  the  fire  separated,  and  I  saw  that  among 


288  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

them  stood  a  man  and  a  woman,  the  latter  with  dis- 
hevelled hair  and  torn  robes  as  though  she  had  been 
roughly  handled.  At  this  moment  her  strength  seemed 
to  fail  her  and  she  sank  to  the  ground,  lifting  her  face 
as  she  did  so.  It  was  the  face  of  Merapi,  Moon  of 
Israel. 

So  she  was  not  dead.  The  man  at  her  side  stooped 
as  though  to,  lift  her  up,  but  a  stone  thrown  out  of  the 
shadow  struck  him  in  the  back  and  caused  him  to 
straighten  himself,  which  he  did  with  a  curse  at  the 
thrower  I  knew  the  ?  voice  at  once,  although  the 
speaker  was  .disguised. 

It  was  that  of  Laban  the  Israelite,  he  who  had  been 
betrothed  to  Merapi,  and  had  striven  to  murder  us  in 
the  land  of  Goshenf  What  did  he  here?  I  wondered 
dimly. 

Ki  was  speaking.  'Hark  how  the  Hebrew  cat  spits,' 
he  said.  'Well,  the  cause  has  been  tried  and  the  ver- 
dict given,  and  I  think  that  the  familiar  should  feed  the 
flames  before  the  witch.  Watch  him  now,  and  per- 
haps he  will  change  into  something  else." 

All  this  he  said,  smiling  in  his  usual  pleasant  fashion, 
even  when  he  made  a  sign  to  certain  black  temple 
slaves  who  stood  near.  They  leapt  forward,  and  I  saw 
the  firelight  shine  upon  their  copper  armlets  as  they 
gripped  Laban.  He  fought  furiously,  shouting, 

'Where  are  your  armies,  Egyptians,  and  where  is 
your  dog  of  a  Pharaoh?  Go  dig  them  from  the  Sea  of 
Reeds.  Farewell,  Moon  of  Israel.  Look  how  your 
royal  lover  crowns  you  at  the  last,  O  faithless ' 

He  said  no  more,  for  at  this  moment  the  slaves 
hurled  him  headlong  into  the  heart  of  the  great  fire, 
which  blackened  for  a  little  and  burned  bright  again. 


THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI          289 

Then  it  was  that  Merapi  struggled  to  her  feet  and 
cried  in  a  ringing  voice  those  very  words  which  the 
Prince  and  I  had  seemed  to  hear  her  speak  far  away  by 
the  Sea  of  Reeds  —  'Oh!  help  me  my  lord  Seti  I  Help 
me,  my  lord  Setlf  Yes,  the  same  words  which  had 
echoed  in  our  ears  days  before  they  passed  her  lips,  or 
so  we  believed. 

Now  all  this  while  our  chariots  had  been  forcing  their 
way  foot  by  foot  through  the  wall  of  the  watching 
crowd,  perhaps  while  a  man  might  count  a  hundred, 
no  more.  As  the  echoes  of  her  cry  died  away  at  length 
we  were  through  and  leaping  to  the  ground. 

'  The  witch  calls  on  one  who  sups  to-night  at  the 
board  of  Osiris  with  Pharaoh  and  his  host/  sneered  Ki. 
'  Well,  let  her  go  to  seek  him  there  if  the  guardian  gods 
will  suffer  it,7  and  again  he  made  a  sign  to  the  black 
slaves. 

But  Merapi  had  seen  or  felt  Seti  advancing  from  the 
shadows  and  seeing  flung  herself  upon  his  breast.  He 
kissed  her  on  the  brow  before  them  all,  then  bade  me 
hold  her  up  and  turned  to  face  the  people. 

'Bow  down.  Bow  down.  Bow  down!7  cried  the 
deep  voice  of  Bakenkhonsu.  'Life!  Blood!  Strength! 
Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!  Pharaoh!7  and  what  he  said  the 
escort  echoed. 

Then  of  a  sudden  the  multitude  understood.  To 
their  knees  they  fell  and  from  every  side  rose  the  an- 
cient salutation.  Seti  held  up  his  hand  and  blessed 
them.  Watching,  I  saw  Ki  slip  towards  the  darkness, 
and  whispered  a  word  to  the  guards,  who  sprang  upon 
him  and  brought  him  back. 

Then  the  Prince  spoke: 

'Ye  name  me  Pharaoh,  people  of  Memphis,  and 


29o  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Pharaoh  I  fear  I  am  by  descent  of  blood  to-day,  though 
whether  I  will  consent  to  bear  the  burdens  of  govern- 
ment, should  Egypt  wish  it  of  me,  as  yet  I  know  not. 
Still  he  who  wore  the  double  crown  is,  I  believe,  dead 
in  the  midst  of  the  sea;  at  the  least  I  saw  the  waters 
overwhelm  him  and  his  army.  Therefore,  if  only  for 
an  hour,  I  will  be  Pharaoh,  that  as  Pharaoh  I  may 
judge  of  certain  matters.  Lady  Merapi,  tell  me, 
I  pray  you,  how  came  you  to  this  pass?' 

'My  lord,'  she  answered,  in  a  low  voice,  ' after  you 
had  gone  to  warn  the  army  of  Pharaoh  because  of  that 
dream  I  dreamed,  Ki,  who  departed  on  the  same  day, 
returned  again.  Through  one  of  the  women  of  the 
household,  over  whom  he  had  power,  or  so  I  think, 
he  obtained  access  to  me  when  I  was  alone  in  my  cham- 
ber. There  he  made  me  this  offer: 

'"Give  me,"  he  said,  "the  secret  of  your  magic 
that  I  may  be  avenged  upon  the  wizards  of  the  He- 
brews who  have  brought  about  my  downfall,  and  upon 
the  Hebrews  themselves,  and  also  upon  all  my  other 
enemies,  and  thus  once  more  become  the  greatest  man 
in  Egypt.  In  turn  I  will  fulfil  all  your  desires,  and 
make  you,  and  no  other,  Queen  of  Egypt,  and  be  your 
faithful  servant,  and  that  of  your  lord  Seti  who  shall 
be  Pharaoh,  until  the  end  of  your  lives.  Refuse,  and 
I  will  stir  up  the  people  against  you,  and  before  ever 
the  Prince  returns,  if  he  returns  at  all,  they  who  be- 
lieve you  to  be  an  evil  sorceress  shall  mete  out  to  you 
the  fate  of  a  sorceress. " 

'My  lord,  I  answered  to  Ki  what  I  have  often  told 
him  before,  that  I  had  no  magic  to  reveal  to  him,  I  who 
knew  nothing  of  the  black  arts  of  sorcery,  seeing  that 
it  was  not  I  who  destroyed  the  statue  of  Amon  in 


THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI          291 

the  temple  at  Tanis,  but  that  same  Power  which  since 
then  has  brought  all  the  plagues  on  Egypt.  I  said, 
too,  that  I  cared  nothing  for  the  gifts  he  offered  to 
me,  as  I  had  no  wish  to  be  Queen  of  Egypt.  My  lord, 
he  laughed  in  my  face,  saying  I  should  find  that  he  was 
one  ill  to  mock,  as  others  had  found  before  me.  Then 
he  pointed  at  me  with  his  wand  and  muttered  some 
spell  over  me,  which  seemed  to  numb  my  limbs  and 
voice,  holding  me  helpless  till  he  had  been  gone  a  long 
while,  and  could  not  be  found  by  your  servants, 
whom  I  commanded  in  your  name  to  seize,  and  keep 
him  till  your  return. 

'From  that  hour  the  people  began  to  threaten  me. 
They  crowded  about  the  palace  gates  in  thousands, 
crying  day  and  night  that  they  were  going  to  kill  me, 
the  witch.  I  prayed  for  help,  but  from  me,  a  sinner, 
heaven  has  grown  so  far  away  that  my  prayers  seem 
to  fall  back  unheard  upon  my  head.  Even  the  serv- 
ants in  the  palace  turned  against  me,  and  would  not 
look  upon  my  face.  I  grew  mad  with  fear  and  lone- 
liness, since  all  fled  before  me.  At  last  one  night 
towards  the  dawn  I  went  on  to  the  terrace,  and  since  no 
god  would  hear  me,  I  turned  towards  the  north  whither 
I  knew  that  you  had  gone,  and  cried  to  you  to  help  me 
in  those  same  words  which  I  cried  again  just  now  be- 
fore you  appeared/  (Here  the  Prince  looked  at  me 
and  I  Ana  looked  at  him.)  'Then  it  was  that  from 
among  the  bushes  of  the  garden  appeared  a  man,  hid- 
den in  a  long,  sheepskin  cloak,  so  that  I  could  not  see 
his  face,  who  said  to  me, 

'"Moon  of  Israel,  I  have  been  sent  by  his  Highness, 
the  Prince  Seti,  to  tell  you  that  you  are  in  danger  of 
your  life,  as  he  is  in  danger  of  his,  wherefore  he  cannot 


292  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

come  to  you.  His  command  is  that  you  come  to  him, 
that  together  you  may  flee  away  out  of  Egypt  to  a 
land  where  you  will  both  be  safe  until  all  these  troubles 
are  finished/ 

1  "How  know  I  that  you  of  the  veiled  face  are  a  true 
messenger?"  I  asked.  "Give  me  a  sign." 

'Then  he  held  out  to  me  that  scarabaeus  of  lapis- 
lazuli  which  your  Highness  gave  to  me  far  away  in  the 
land  of  Goshen,  the  same  that  you  asked  back  from  me 
as  a  love  token  when  we  plighted  troth,  and  you  gave 
me  your  royal  ring,  which  scarabaeus  I  had  seen  in 
your  robe  when  you  drove  away  with  Ana. ' 

'I  lost  it  on  our  journey  to  the  Sea  of  Reeds,  but 
said  nothing  of  it  to  you,  Ana,  because  I  thought  the 
omen  evil,  having  dreamed  in  the  night  that  Ki  ap- 
peared and  stole  it  from  me,'  whispered  the  Prince  to 
me. 

'"It  is  not  enough,"  I  answered.  "This  jewel  may 
have  been  thieved  away,  or  snatched  from  the  dead 
body  of  the  Prince,  or  taken  from  him  by  magic. " 

'The  cloaked  man  thought  a  while  and  said,  "This 
night,  not  an  hour  ago,  Pharaoh  and  his  chariots  were 
overwhelmed  in  the  Sea  of  Reeds.  Let  that  serve  as  a 
sign." 

'  "How  can  this  be?"  I  answered,  "since  the  Sea  of 
Reeds  is  far  away,  and  such  tidings  cannot  travel 
thence  in  an  hour.  Get  you  gone,  false  tempter. " 

'  "Yet  it  is  so,"  he  answered. 

'  "When  you  prove  it  to  me,  I  will  believe,  and  come. " 

'  "Good,"  '  he  said,  and  was  gone. 

'Next  day  a  rumour  began  to  run  that  this  awful 
thing  had  happened.  It  grew  stronger  and  stronger, 
until  all  swore  that  it  had  happened.  Now  the  fury 


THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI          293 

of  the  people  rose  against  me,  and  they  ravened  round 
the  palace  like  lions  of  the  desert,  roaring  for  my  blood. 
Yet  it  was  as  though  they  could  not  enter  here,  since 
whenever  they  rushed  at  the  gates  or  walls,  they  fell 
back  again,  for  some  spirit  seemed  to  protect  the  place. 
The  days  went  by;  the  night  came  again  and  at  the 
dawn,  this  dawn  that  is  past,  once  more  I  stood  upon 
the  terrace,  and  once  more  the  cloaked  man  appeared 
from  among  the  trees. 

'"Now  you  have  heard,  Moon  of  Israel,"  he  said, 
"and  now  you  must  believe  and  come,  although  you 
think  yourself  safe  because  at  the  beginning  of  the 
plagues  this,  the  home  of  Seti,  was  enchanted  against 
evil,  so  that  none  within  it  can  be  harmed." 

'  "I  have  heard,  and  I  think  that  I  believe,  though 
how  the  tidings  reached  Memphis  in  an  hour  I  do  not 
understand.  Yet,  stranger,  I  say  to  you  that  it  is  not 
enough. " 

'Then  the  man  drew  a  papyrus  roll  from  his  bosom 
and  threw  it  at  my  feet.  I  opened  it  and  read.  The 
writing  was  the  writing  of  Ana  as  I  knew  well,  and  the 
signature  was  the  signature  of  you,  my  lord,  and  it  was 
sealed  with  your  seal,  and  with  the  seal  of  Bakenkhonsu 
as  a  witness.  Here  it  is,'  and  from  the  breast  of  her 
garment,  she  drew  out  the  roll  and  gave  it  to  me  upon 
whom  she  rested  all  this  while. 

I  opened  it,  and  by  the  light  of  torches  the  Prince, 
Bakenkhonsu,  and  I  read.  It  was  as  she  had  told  us 
in  what  seemed  to  be  my  writing,  and  signed  and  sealed 
as  she  had  said.  The  words  ran: 

'  To  Merapi,  Moon  of  Israel,  in  my  house  at  Memphis. 

'Come,  Lady,  Flower  of  Love,  to  me  your  lord,  to 
whom  the  bearer  of  this  will  guide  you  safely.  Come 


294  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

at  once,  for  I  am  in  great  danger,  as  you  are,  and  to- 
gether only  can  we  be  safe. ' 

'  Ana,  what  means  this? '  asked  the  Prince  in  a  terrible 
voice.  '  If  you  have  betrayed  me  and  her 

'By  the  gods/  I  began  angrily,  'am  I  a  man  that  I 
should  live  to  hear  even  your  Highness  speak  thus 
to  me,  or  am  I  but  a  dog  of  the  desert?' 

I  ceased,  for  at  that  moment  Bakenkhonsu  began  to 
laugh. 

'  Look  at  the  letter !'  he  laughed.    '  Look  at  the  letter/ 

We  looked,  and  as  we  looked,  behold  the  writing  on 
it  turned  first  to  the  colour  of  blood  and  then  faded 
away,  till  presently  there  was  nothing  in  my  hand  but  a 
blank  sheet  of  papyrus. 

'Oho-ho!'  laughed  Bakenkhonsu.  'Truly,  friend 
Ki,  you  are  the  first  of  magicians,  save  those  prophets 
of  the  Israelites  who  have  brought  you  —  Whither 
have  they  brought  you,  friend  Ki?' 

Then  for  the  first  time  the  painted  smile  left  the  face 
of  Ki,  and  it  became  like  a  block  of  stone  in  which  were 
set  two  angry  jewels  that  were  his  eyes. 

'Continue,  Lady/  said  the  Prince. 

'I  obeyed  the  letter.  I  fled  away  with  the  man 
who  said  he  had  a  chariot  waiting.  We  passed  out 
by  the  little  gate. 

'  "Where  is  the  chariot? "  I  asked. 

'"We  go  by  boat,"  he  answered,  and  led  the  way 
towards  the  river.  As  we  threaded  the  big  palm  grove 
men  appeared  from  between  the  trees. 

'  "You  have  betrayed  me,"  I  cried. 

'  "Nay,"  he  answered,  "I  am  myself  betrayed." 

'Then  for  the  first  time  I  knew  his  voice  for  that  of 
Laban. 


THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI          295 

'The  men  seized  us;   at  the  head  of  them  was  Ki. 

1  "This  is  the  witch,"  he  said,  "who,  her  wickedness 
finished,  flies  with  her  Hebrew  lover,  who  is  also  the 
familiar  of  her  sorceries." 

'They  tore  the  cloak  and  the  false  beard  from  him 
and  there  before  me  stood  Laban.  I  cursed  him  to 
his  face.  But  all  he  answered  was, 

1  "Merapi,  what  I  have  done  I  did  for  love  of  you. 
It  was  my  purpose  to  take  you  away  to  our  people, 
for  here  I  knew  that  they  would  kill  you.  This  ma- 
gician promised  you  to  me  if  I  could  tempt  you  from 
the  safety  of  the  palace,  in  return  for  certain  tidings 
that  I  have  given  him." 

1  These  were  the  only  words  that  passed  between  us 
till  the  end.  They  dragged  us  to  the  secret  prison  of 
the  great  temple  where  we  were  separated.  Here  all 
day  long  Ki  and  the  priests  tormented  me  with  ques- 
tions, to  which  I  gave  no  answer.  Towards  the  even- 
ing they  brought  me  out  and  led  me  here  with  Laban 
at  my  side.  When  the  people  saw  me  a  great  cry 
went  up  of  "Sorceress!  Hebrew  witch!"  They  broke 
through  the  guard;  they  seized  me,  threw  me  to  the 
ground  and  beat  me.  Laban  strove  to  protect  me  but 
was  torn  away.  At  length  the  people  were  driven 
off,  and  oh!  my  lord,  you  know  the  rest.  I  have 
spoken  truth,  I  can  no  more/ 

So  saying  her  knees  loosened  beneath  her  and  she 
swooned.  We  bore  her  to  the  chariot. 

'You  have  heard,  Ki,'  said  the  Prince.  'Now,  what 
answer? ' 

'None,  0  Pharaoh/  he  replied  coldly,  'for  Pharaoh 
you  are,  as  I  promised  that  you  should  be.  My  spirit  has 
deserted  me,  those  Hebrews  have  stolen  it  away.  That 


296  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

writing  should  have  faded  from  the  scroll  as  soon  as  it 
was  read  by  yonder  lady,  and  then  I  would  have  told 
you  another  story;  a  story  of  secret  love,  of  betrayal 
and  attempted  flight  with  her  lover.  But  some  evil 
god  kept  it  there  until  you  also  had  read,  you  who 
knew  that  you  had  not  written  what  appeared  before 
your  eyes.  Pharaoh,  I  am  conquered.  Do  your  will 
with  me,  and  farewell.  Beloved  you  shall  always  be 
as  you  have  always  been,  but  happy  never  in  this 
world.' 

'0  People/  cried  Seti,  'I  will  not  be  judge  in  my  own 
cause.  You  have  heard,  do  you  judge.  For  this  wiz- 
ard, what  reward? ' 

Then  there  went  up  a  great  cry  of  ' Death!  Death 
by  fire.  The  death  he  had  made  ready  for  the  inno- 
cent!' 

That  was  the  end,  but  they  told  me  afterwards  that, 
when  the  great  pyre  had  burned  out,  in  it  was  found 
the  head  of  Ki  looking  like  a  red-hot  stone.  When  the 
sunlight  fell  on  it,  however,  it  crumbled  and  faded 
away,  as  the  writing  had  faded  from  the  roll.  If  this 
be  true  I  do  not  know,  who  was  not  present  at  the  time. 

We  bore  Merapi  to  the  palace.  She  lived  but  three 
days,  she  whose  body  and  spirit  were  broken.  The 
last  time  I  saw  her  was  when  she  sent  for  me  not  an  hour 
before  death  came.  She  was  lying  in  Seti's  arms  bab- 
bling to  him  of  their  child  and  looking  very  sweet  and 
happy.  She  thanked  me  for  my  friendship,  smiling  the 
while  in  a  way  which  showed  me  that  she  knew  it  was 
more  than  friendship,  and  bade  me  tend  my  master 
well  until  we  all  met  again  elsewhere.  Then  she  gave 
me  her  hand  to  kiss  and  I  went  away  weeping. 


THE  CROWNING  OF  MERAPI          297 

After  she  was  dead  a  strange  fancy  took  Seti.  In 
the  great  hall  of  the  palace  he  caused  a  golden  throne  to 
be  put  up,  and  on  this  throne  he  set  her  in  regal  gar- 
ments, with  pectoral  and  necklaces  of  gems,  crowned  like 
a  queen  of  Egypt,  and  thus  he  showed  her  to  the  lords  of 
Memphis.  Then  he  caused  her  to  be  embalmed  and 
buried  in  a  secret  sepulchre,  the  place  of  which  I  have 
sworn  never  to  reveal,  but  without  any  rites  because 
she  was  not  of  the  faith  of  Egypt. 

There  then  she  sleeps  in  her  eternal  house  until  the 
Day  of  Resurrection,  and  with  her  sleeps  her  little  son. 

It  was  within  a  moon  of  this  funeral  that  the  great 
ones  of  Egypt  came  to  Memphis  to  name  the  Prince  as 
Pharaoh,  and  with  them  came  her  Highness,  the  Queen 
Userti.  I  was  present  at  the  ceremony,  which  to  me 
was  very  strange.  There  was  the  Vizier  Nehesi;  there 
was  the  high-priest  Roi  and  with  him  many  other 
priests;  and  there  was  even  the  old  chamberlain  Pam- 
basa,  pompous  yet  grovelling  as  before,  although  he 
had  deserted  the  household  of  the  Prince  after  his  dis- 
inheritance for  that  of  the  Pharaoh  Amenmeses.  His 
appearance  with  his  wand  of  office  and  long  white 
beard,  of  which  he  was  so  proud  because  it  was  his 
own,  drew  from  Seti  the  only  laugh  I  had  heard  him 
utter  for  many  weeks. 

'So  you  are  back  again,  Chamberlain  Pambasa,' 
he  said. 

'O  most  Holy,  0  most  Royal,'  answered  the  old 
knave,  'has  Pambasa,  the  grain  of  dust  beneath  your 
feet,  ever  deserted  the  House  of  Pharaoh,  or  that  of 
him  who  will  be  Pharaoh? ' 

'No/  replied  Seti,  'it  is  only  when  you  think  that  he 


298  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

will  not  be  Pharaoh  that  you  desert.  Well,  get  you  to 
your  duties,  rogue,  who  perhaps  at  bottom  are  as  hon- 
est as  the  rest.' 

Then  followed  the  great  and  ancient  ceremony  of  the 
Offering  of  the  Crown,  in  which  spoke  priests  disguised 
as  gods  and  other  priests  disguised  as  mighty  Pharaohs 
of  the  past;  also  the  nobles  of  the  Nomes  and  the  chief 
men  of  cities.  When  all  had  finished  Seti  answered: 

'I  take  this,  my  heritage,'  and  he  touched  the  double 
crown,  'not  because  I  desire  it  but  because  it  is  my 
heritage,  and  I  know  that  while  I  live  I  must  do  my 
duty,  as  I  swore  that  I  would  to  one  who  has  departed. 
Blow  upon  blow  have  smitten  Egypt  which,  I  think,  had 
my  voice  been  listened  to,  would  never  have  fallen. 
Egypt  lies  bleeding  and  well-nigh  dead.  Let  it  be 
your  work  and  mine  to  try  to  nurse  her  back  to  life. 
For  no  long  while  am  I  with  you,  who  also  have  been 
smitten,  how  it  matters  not,  yet  while  I  am  here,  I  who 
seem  to  reign  will  be  your  servant  and  that  of  Egypt. 
It  is  my  decree  that  no  feasts  or  ceremonial  shall  mark, 
this  my  accession,  and  that  the  wealth  which  would 
have  been  scattered  upon  them  shall  be  distributed 
among  the  widows  and  the  children  of  those  who  per- 
ished in  the  Sea  of  Reeds.  Depart!' 

They  went,  humble  yet  happy,  since  here  was  a 
Pharaoh  who  knew  the  needs  of  Egypt,  one  too  who 
loved  her  and  who  alone  had  shown  himself  wise  of 
heart  while  others  were  filled  with  madness.  Then 
her  Highness  entered,  splendidly  apparelled,  crowned 
and  followed  by  her  household,  and  made  obeisance. 

1  Greeting  to  Pharaoh, '  she  cried. 

'Greeting  to  the  Royal  Princess  of  Egypt/  he 
answered. 


THE   CROWNING  OF  MERAPI          299 

'Nay,  Pharaoh,  the  Queen  of  Egypt.' 

Bv  Seti's  side  there  was  another  throne,  that  in  which 
he  had  set  dead  Merapi  with  a  crown  upon  her  head. 
He  turned  and  looked  at  it  a  while.  Then,  he  said, 

'I  see  that  this  seat  is  empty.  Let  the  Queen  of 
Egypt  take  her  place  here  if  so  she  wills. ' 

She  stared  at  him  as  if  she  thought  that  he  was 
mad,  though  doubtless  she  had  heard  something  of 
that  story,  then  swept  up  the  steps  and  sat  herself 
down  in  the  royal  chair. 

'Your  Majesty  has  been  long  absent/  said  Seti. 

'Yes,'  she  answered,  'but  as  my  Majesty  promised 
she  would  do,  she  has  returned  to  her  lawful  place  at 
the  side  of  Pharaoh  —  never  to  leave  it  more.' 

'Pharaoh  thanks  her  Majesty,'  said  Seti,  bowing  low. 

Some  six  years  had  gone  by,  when  one  night  I  was 
seated  with  the  Pharaoh  Seti  Meneptah  in  his  palace 
at  Memphis,  for  there  he  always  chose  to  dwell  when 
matters  of  State  allowed. 

It  was  on  the  anniversary  of  the  Death  of  the  First- 
born, and  of  this  matter  it  pleased  him  to  talk  to  me. 
Up  and  down  the  chamber  he  walked  and,  watching 
him  by  the  lamplight,  I  noted  that  of  a  sudden  he 
seemed  to  have  grown  much  older,  and  that  his  face 
had  become  sweeter  even  than  it  was  before.  He  was 
more  thin  also,  and  his  eyes  had  in  them  a  look  of  one 
who  stares  at  distances. 

'You  remember  that  night,  Friend,  do  you  not,' 
he  said;  'perhaps  the  most  terrible  night  the  world 
has  ever  seen,  at  least  in  the  little  piece  of  it  called 
Egypt.'  He  ceased,  lifted  a  curtain,  and  pointed  to  a 
spot  on  the  pillared  portico  without.  'There  she  sat,' 


300  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

he  went  on;  'there  you  stood;  there  lay  the  boy  and 
there  crouched  his  nurse  —  by  the  way,  I  grieve  to 
hear  that  she  is  ill.  You  are  caring  for  her,  are  you 
not,  Ana?  Say  to  her  that  Pharaoh  will  come  to 
visit  her  —  when  he  may,  when  he  may.' 

'I  remember  it  all,  Pharaoh.' 

'Yes,  of  course  you  would  remember,  because  you 
loved  her,  did  you  not,  and  the  boy  too,  and  even  me, 
the  father.  And  so  you  will  love  us  always  when  we 
reach  a  land  where  sex  with  its  walls  and  fires  are  for- 
gotten, and  love  alone  survives  —  as  we  shall  love  you.' 

'Yes/  I  answered,  'since  love  is  the  key  of  life,  and 
those  alone  are  accursed  who  have  never  learned  to 
love/ 

'Why,  accursed,  Ana,  seeing  that,  if  life  continues, 
they  still  may  learn?'  He  paused  a  while,  then  went 
on:  'I  am  glad  that  he  died,  Ana,  although  had  he 
lived,  as  the  Queen  will  have  no  children,  he  might 
have  become  Pharaoh  after  me.  But  what  is  it  to  be 
Pharaoh?  For  six  years  now  I  have  reigned,  and  I 
think  that  I  am  beloved;  reigned  over  a  broken  land 
which  I  have  striven  to  bind  together,  reigned  over  a 
sick  land  which  I  have  striven  to  heal,  reigned  over  a 
desolated  land  which  I  have  striven  to  make  forget. 
Oh!  the  curse  of  those  Hebrews  worked  well.  And  I 
think  that  it  was  my  fault,  Ana,  for  had  I  been  more  of 
a  man,  instead  of  casting  aside  my  burden,  I  should 
have  stood  up  against  my  father  Meneptah  and  his 
policy  and,  if  need  were,  have  raised  the  people.  Then 
the  Israelites  would  have  gone,  and  no  plagues  would 
have  smitten  Egypt.  Well,  what  I  did,  I  did  because 
I  must,  perhaps,  and  what  has  happened,  has  hap- 
pened. And  now  my  time  comes  to  an  end,  and  I  go 


THE   CROWNING  OF   MERAPI          301 

hence  to  balance  my  account  as  best  I  may,  praying 
that  I  may  find  judges  who  understand,  and  are 
gentle.' 

'Why  does  Pharaoh  speak  thus?'  I  asked. 

'I  do  not  know,  Ana,  yet  that  Hebrew  wife  of  mine 
has  been  much  in  my  mind  of  late.  She  was  wise  in 
her  way,  as  wise  as  loving,  was  she  not,  and  if  we 
could  see  her  once  again,  perhaps  she  would  answer  the 
question.  But  although  she  seems  so  near  to  me, 
I  never  can  see  her,  quite.  Can  you,  Ana?' 

'No,  Pharaoh,  though  one  night  old  Bakenkhonsu 
vowed  that  he  perceived  her  passing  before  us,  and 
looking  at  me  earnestly  as  she  passed.' 

'Ah!  Bakenkhonsu.  Well,  he  is  wise  too,  and  loved 
her  in  his  fashion.  Also  the  flesh  fades  from  him, 
though  mayhap  he  will  live  to  make  offerings  at  both 
our  tombs.  Well,  Bakenkhonsu  is  at  Tanis,  or  is  it 
at  Thebes,  with  her  Majesty,  whom  he  ever  loves  to 
observe,  as  I  do.  So  he  can  tell  us  nothing  of  what  he 
thought  he  saw.  This  chamber  is  hot,  Ana,  let  us 
stand  without.' 

So  we  passed  the  curtain,  and  stood  upon  the  portico, 
looking  at  the  garden  misty  with  moonlight,  and  talk- 
ing of  this  and  that  —  about  the  Israelites,  I  think, 
who,  as  we  had  heard,  were  wandering  in  the  deserts  of 
Sinai.  Then  of  a  sudden  we  grew  silent,  both  of  us. 

A  cloud  floated  over  the  face  of  the  moon,  leaving  the 
world  in  darkness.  It  passed,  and  I  became  aware 
that  we  were  no  longer  alone.  There  in  front  of  us 
was  a  mat,  and  on  the  mat  lay  a  dead  child,  the  royal 
child  named  Seti;  there  by  the  mat  stood  a  woman 
with  agony  in  her  eyes,  looking  at  the  dead  child,  the 
Hebrew  woman  named  Moon  of  Israel. 


302  MOON  OF  ISRAEL 

Seti  touched  me,  and  pointed  to  her,  and  I  pointed 
to  the  child.  We  stood  breathless.  Then  of  a  sudden, 
stooping  down,  Merapi  lifted  up  the  child  and  held  it 
towards  its  father.  But,  lo!  now  no  longer  was  it 
dead;  nay,  it  laughed  and  laughed,  and  seeing  him, 
seemed  to  throw  its  arms  about  his  neck,  and  to  kiss 
him  on  the  lips.  Moreover,  the  agony  in  the  woman's 
eyes  turned  to  joy  unspeakable,  and  she  became  more 
beautiful  than  a  star.  Then,  laughing  like  the  child, 
Merapi  turned  to  Seti,  beckoned,  and  was  gone. 

'We  have  seen  the  dead/  he  said  to  me  presently, 
'and,  oh!  Ana,  the  dead  still  live!1 

That  night,  ere  dawn,  a  cry  rang  through  the  palace, 
waking  me  from  my  sleep.  This  was  the  cry : 

'The  good  god  Pharaoh  is  no  more!  The  hawk 
Seti  has  flown  to  heaven!' 

At  the  burial  of  Pharaoh,  I  laid  the  halves  of  the 
broken  cup  upon  his  breast,  that  he  might  drink  there- 
from in  the  Day  of  Resurrection. 

Here  ends  the  writing  of  the  Scribe  Ana,  the  Coun- 
sellor and  Companion  of  the  King,  by  him  beloved. 


THE   END 


THE  ALLAN  QUATERMAIN  ROMANCES 

FINISHED 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.     With  colored  frontispiece  and 

dust  wrapper.     Crown  8vo.    $1.50  net. 

This  book  forms  the  third  of  the  trilogy  of  which  "  Marie " 
and  "  Child  of  Storm  "  are  the  first  two  parts.  It  narrates,  through 
the  mouth  of  Allan  Quatermain,  the  consummation  of  the  venge- 
ance of  the  wizard  Zikali  upon  the  royal  Zulu  house  of  which 
Senzangacona  was  the  founder  and  Cetewayo  the  last  representa- 
tive who  ruled  as  king. 

MARIE 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.     With  colored  frontispiece  and 

other  illustrations.     Crown  8vo.     $1.50  net. 

The  story  of  Allan  Quatermain's  first  love,  Marie  Marais — 
"  Throughout  the  book  runs  a  tender,  beautiful  and  moving  love 
story.  .  .  .  Marie  is  Quatermain's  wife  only  a  little  while,  and 
then  she  makes  the  great  sacrifice.  .  .  .  The  time  is  far  back, 
when  the  Boers  began  the  great  trek  from  Cape  Colony,  and  the 
author  says  that  in  main  all  the  historical  parts  of  his  story  are 
true." — New  York  Times. 

"  We  are  disposed  to  regard  '  Marie '  as  one  of  the  most 
exciting  and  interesting  of  all  that  cycle  of  romances  which  are 
concerned  with  that  mighty  hunter,  Allan  Quatermain."— Special  or. 

CHILD  OF  STORM 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.     With  colored  frontispiece  and 

other  illustrations.     Crown  8vo.     $1.50  net. 

"  An  unusual  story  of  the  Zulus  in  all  their  superstitious  mad- 
ness and  blood-stained  grandeur;  of  the  time  of  the  Impis  and 
the  witch-finders  and  the  rival  princes  of  the  Royal  House.  The 
story  of  the  fascinating  and  wicked  Mameena  is  here  told  by 
Allan  Quatermain  and  is  the  second  of  the  three  romances  referred 
to  in  the  Editor's  notes  to  Sir  Rider  Haggard's  lately  published 
1  Marie.' " 

"  Now  that  the  Zulus  are  no  longer  a  reigning  nation  and  are 
doomed  to  go  the  way  of  all  savage  tribes,  the  trilogy  of  which 
'  Child  of  Storm '  is  a  part,  ought  to  have  an  enduring  value  aside 
from  its  extraordinary  romantic  interest." — Minneapolis  Journal. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN  &  CO.  NEW  YORK 


THE  ALLAN  QUATERMAIN   ROMANCES 

KING  SOLOMON'S  MINES 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.     Crown  8vo.    $1.50  net. 

A  romance  that  fairly  bristles  with  excitement  from  beginning 
to  end.  The  story  of  the  quest  of  King  Solomon's  Ophir,  full  of 
sensational  fights,  blood-curdling  perils  and  extraordinary  escapes. 

THE  IVORY  CHILD 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.    With  illustrations.    Crown  8vo. 

$1.60  net. 

"...  it  is  enough  to  say  that  when  Allan  Quatermain,  in 
the  opening  sentence  of  his  narrative,  speaks  of  this  as  '  one  of 
the  strangest  of  all  the  adventures  which  have  befallen  me  in  the 
course  of  a  life,  that  so  far  can  scarcely  be  called  tame  or  hum- 
drum/ he  is  well  within  the  mark  .  .  .  handled  in  Sir  Rider 
Haggard's  best  manner." — The  Spectator — London. 

ALLAN  QUATERMAIN 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.     With  20  illustrations   and  a 

portrait.     Crown  8vo.    $1.35  net. 

"Haggard  has  created  one  of  the  outstanding  characters  of 
contemporary  fiction,  Allan  Quatermain." — New  York  World. 

ALLAN'S  WIFE,  and  Other  Tales 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.    With  34  illustrations.     Crown 
8vo.     $1.35  net. 

ALLAN  AND  THE  HOLY  FLOWER 

By  SIR  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD.    With  12  illustrations.     Crown 

8vo.    $1.50  net. 

This  highly  imaginative  story  has  to  do  with  Allan's  search,  in 
company  with  an  American  physician,  for  a  unique  flower  of  mar- 
velous beauty  and  priceless  value,  presided  over  in  the  wilds  of 
South  Africa  by  a  "  white  goddess  "  and  guarded  by  a  monstrous 
ape  revered  by  the  natives  as  a  god.  In  the  tale  of  the  search 
Sir  Rider  Haggard  finds  abundant  opportunity  for  those  touches 
of  mystery  and  incidents  of  breathless  adventure  that  have  made 
his  "Allan  Quatermain"  series  so  popular  with  two  generations. 

"The  series  of  romances  about  Allan  Quatermain  .  .  .  will 
some  day  be  read  even  as  the  great  series  by  Dumas  is  read.  ..." 
— Cleveland  Plain  Dealer. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN  &  CO.  NEW  YORK 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

TO—  ^      202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


FEB2120C2 


42002 


FORM  NO.  DD6, 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


IRCUi.ATIQM 


M44276 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


